HOPE FOR

MANKIND
By : SANTOSH KUMAR
A Genius Introduces the Author

The most striking feature of shri Santosh Kumar as a writer is that he is a great
lover of mankind in all its forms. It is he who feels and understands the physical and
mental pangs of humanity. In his whole life he has served humanity at all levels. His
students consider him an embodiment of selflessness. Just few seconds are sufficient to
understand his nature and high principles to help the needy. His life is flourished under
the sublime blessings of great Yogiraj Swami ji Maharaj. Through his book Swami ji has
done his best to show the reality of life and he has unfolded the great riddles of life. This
book will immensely be useful for the readers to heighten their spiritual level. The first
Vol. of 'Hope For Mankind' was just a starting of his mission. Hope it will be
accomplished in Second and Third Vols.

Prof. Gurdeep Singh.

Ph. No. 98882-13446

***************************
THE BOOK ‘HOPE FOR MAN KIND, VOL 1’ WAS DISTRIBUTED BY THE
GOVT.
OF INDIA, THROUGH ITS STATUARY BODY ‘RAJA RAM MOHAN ROY
LIBRARY
FOUNDATION, CALCUTTA, TO SOME HUNDRED GOVT. LIBRARIES as also
to
Some University and College Libraries THROUGH OUT THE LENGTH AND
BREADTH
OF INDIA right up to Andaman and Nicobars more than a thousand sea miles to the
South
of Indian coast to the far south of the Bay of Bengal and the Indian Ocean.
At the end of this narration of Vol. 1 are given some random uncorrected and
unrevised notes (that were typed on computer at different times in the distant past) from
the as yet unpublished hand written manuscript of Vol. 2 of the book 'Hope for Man
kind'. Vol. 2 primarily consists of a new finding of mental research which has potentials
of changing the face (state) of the world---a change that has no precedence in human
history or the times even before the advent of recorded history. All help (Financial and
other help) will be welcome in bringing out the preparation ( a computer is needed for
this), printing and distribution of this Vol. 2 The matter assumes urgency in view of the
poor health and advancing age (70) of the author.
Since the material given here was collected from many floppies and C. Ds (some of
these were lost or defective) prepared over a span of years at widely apart places the
author may be forgiven for lapses and repetitions in the part dealing with Vol 2.
The author has no permanent place of living. He can be contacted at the following
addresses. The content and the number of these addresses will change at different times.
Due to financial constraints it may not be possible to reply to all individual queries of
readers.The name of the person given at Nos. 2. is retired old gentlemen with less than
moderate means. They may be offered expenses (how soever moderate) for contacting
me and the readers. The same applies for the gentlemen whose names are given at No. 1
& no.3. Thank you.

Addresses for contacting the author.

1. Balwinder Singh
Phone: 09464143747

2. R. L. Rahal,
69-A, Gurdarshan Nagar, Patiala Cant ,
Punjab-INDIA Ph. No.0175-2225814

3. Manmohan Singh
(e-mail : ruzel_in@sify.com)

***************************

In the preface, the author talks of floods destroying his lifetime’s written paper-work.
Some of the soaked bundles of this paper-work were spread on the wet-muddy floor of
the verandah where wood-paper eating termites wrecked their own havoc. A few bundles
that survived the ants dried but their leaves are stuck together. It was superior paper and
the writing was done with good ink (‘Quink’ of good old days) which is still perfectly
legible.
If some good readers can help in getting the stuck leaves apart the author will be
grateful.
THE MAIN AND PRIMARY THEME OF Volume Second IS THE DEEP STUDY OF
THE MIND (Its day-to-day working, inner motives and sources of its movements, its
relations to our daily needs as also its ultimate movement towards spirituality) PART OF
ITS STUDY COMES UNDER THE HEAD OF PSYCHOLOGY. THE REASON THAT
only a FEW CHAPTERS ON THE SUBJECT ARE INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT
COLLECTION IS THAT ONLY THAT NUMBER EXISTED IN TYPED FORM ON
THE COMPUTER OR ITS SOFT WARE. ONLY ALREADY TYPED MATERIAL
FORMS THIS COLLECTION. It is only for placing before the readers some synopses
for their getting an idea of ‘what is all this about.’ The author hopes that he will be
successful in this venture. A part of the typed material of this nature was lost due to
‘computer illnesses’ as also because of the lack of proper facilities available to the author.

HOPE......ETERNAL
It is said, once there lived a community of blind people. All of them were completely blind. None
had ever seen light or the world as seen (and experienced) by the normal people with perfect
seeing healthy eyes. None could tell what the world, its people or the things and other living
beings look like. When told about the 'seen' world, they simply laughed at the very idea (not to
talk of the existence) of a world with people with both eyes intact, healthy and seeing.
Same is the condition with the healthy living world with the eyes intact. Used to all the upside
down condition of the affairs of the world, they just accept it as normal, just and fair. All of them
can never visualise a condition of the world that is real-healthy-perfect and the ideal. The ups and
downs, the errant curves---are simply accepted as straight and normal and the ideal.
The efforts of the present author are to change this state of affairs; the affairs that ought to be
near perfect if not perfect. I say so not because perfect states can not be reached but to seem to
go with the current currents where only 'near perfect' states alone can be understood. In fact,
presently, the world understands only those states that are ' far from perfect'.
To accomplish this 'aim' the author has started these series of books. They are aptly titled
' Hope for Mankind'. They are meant to bail out 'Hope For Mankind'. They are meant to ring out
the old and ring in the new. Mind you, I am not alluding to empty hopes. My efforts encompass
attainment of real-solid results that would look utopian in the present prevailing contexts.
After maintaining that 'Hope......Eternal' is at our door-step the author proceeds to instill it in the
minds of all beings ------'high or low (in fact the author proposes plans to end all this difference of
stature ---- existing between the ' high' and the ' low' . All will be equals in the real sense. (The
details of this equality will be discussed later), 'the privileged and the unprivileged' (In fact the
author sees a world that is devoid of all privileges ---quite near at hand) including 'the haves and
the haves not'. ( In fact the author sees a world from which all 'haves not' shall vanish and only
'haves' shall be existing on the surface of the earth.) And don't you ever make the mistake of
calling it an utopian idea. Many such 'Utopian Ideas' shall fill the real worlds of the peoples which
in turn shall change the world of non-peoples (animals etc.) to utopian extents. In fact this word
'utopian' shall cease to exist from vocabulary and 'possible' shall take its place.

Hope At Seventy
I have been a teacher all my life. My ex-students in earlier days thought it to be useless to meet
me on their occasional visits to their Alma Mater. “He never talks openly with us”, was their usual
grievance against me. Later students them selves removed this hurdle by inviting me to their
hostel and putting their problems before me.
Thus started a life-long association with the young world who later grew up into adults and now
into retired old gentlemen with white hair and beards. My earlier inhibitions stopped me from
telling them my inhabiting place which changed too often. My chance encounters with them
brought me their intense desire to meet me but unaware of the place of my dwelling their wishes
just got muffled bringing to me an uneasy feeling of having over-looked a very important part of
my duties i. e. having a permanent residence which could always be in the knowledge of my
students --- young or old. Similarly I too want to meet my old teachers to express my gratitude
and love.
But it is never too late: even at seventy, today there is hope of remedying this over-looked
omission
HOPE FOR MANKIND
V ol. - I

From darkness to light

From wilderness to order
From inner outer chaos to peace
From Ignorance to wisdom
From selfishness to sacrifice
Unto that heaven on Earth
Let the people awake
Santosh Kumar
 Published by the author

Copyright © by the author

All rights reserved

YOG MANDIR
This book is published by the author. Its birth has heralded a new
dawn ---- a sacred trust ---- a trust that the author's late Gurudev ---a
swami and a yogi of higher realms, reposed in him: it is the practice
and tradition of yog (generally referred to as yoga) ---- here by being
started in the form of Yog Mandirs, that are meant to be established
throughout the world.
At present there are no buildings, no land belonging to this
institution, nor any physical form of recognition. Every thing exists in
the author's imagination and dreams that he is sure will soon
become a reality and spread in far corners of the Earth. When this
dream begins to take shape, more will be written about it.
A physically non existent institution naturally has no postal
address. Hence other addresses of contacting the author are being
given.
Mandir is the abode of Yog. Yog is union with God. It is also union
with the self (that is almost always lost for almost all the people) ----
the self when elevated to godly heights becomes God Him Self by
merging with him and becoming one with him. There are various
ways of attaining that union, starting from healthy physical exercises
and the body cleansing processes. These and the later progressively
higher more important steps are taught and learnt at the Yog Mandirs
---- the abodes of Yog and God.
 CONTENTS
Preface (iii-viii)
PART I
(IN THE CLOUDS)
1. In the Clouds 1
PART II
(ON THE LAND)
2. Fledgling Attempts 11
3. Ideal State 16
4. Mind's Poetry 18
5. Machines & Poisons 22
6. Inherent Imperfections 24
7. Countless Toils 28
8. Houses of God 31
9. A little sparrow 33
10. Prisons 37
11. Power, Politics & Yoga 39
12. Population Explosion 45
13. Plight of Women 50
14. Migrations 54
15. Literature and Art 56
16. Leaders 58
17. History 62
18. Generation Gap 64
19. Discriminating Attitudes 67
20. The Hi-Jacked Mind 71
21. Teachers and Doctors 73
22. Physical Health 78
23. Abnormalities 80
24. Pumping and Special Privileges 82
25. Competition 85
26. Ceremonies 87
27. Visionaries 89
28. Ever Changing Scenario 90
29. Sex & Emancipation of Women 93
30. The Gentle Giants 97
31. Terrorising Ballot Boxes 99
32. Life and Death 100
33. Regionalism 102
34. Rich Versus Poor 105
35. Guru Bramah and Shastras 108
36. Depleting Natural Resources 112
37. Loyalties 115
38. Dinosaurs & The Monsters of Mind 117
39. The Officious Culture 120
40. Vagaries of Women 122
41. Pastures of Pleasure 125
42. Mental Prisons 127
43. The Turning Wheels 130
44. The Down Trodden 132
45. The Perennial Unsafety 133
46. The World as a Prison 136
47. Poverty 139
48. The Flower of Humanity 141
49. The Perennial Inferiority 142
The Perennial Superiority
In Search of a Balance
50. The Eternal Fear 144
51. Marriage and Children 146
52. Media 148
53. Progress of the World 150
54. Mournful Bugle Notes 151
55. Love, Faith and Hope 153
56. In Search of the ‘ I ’ 154

Back title page of the book 'Hope For Mankind' Vol. 1

With a universal prayer on my lips, love and hope in my heart I humbly
present this book, this first step in this long journey where by I shall
accompany the peoples and their fellow-inhabitants of this mother Earth
towards a new dawn that even though looking quite distant at the moment
shall gallop forth to meet us soon.

The readers are advised to read the preface before going through the
book.
Excerpts from the Preface
But once his labours get completed, this world will transform into heaven
and the people into angels
The object of this book (and its later planned volumes) is not to start a
new cult or religion.
The author's efforts could at the most be described as a spiritual and
scientific (including psychological and psychiatric) discovery which proposes
to shed light on all the dark and shady corners of all the beliefs and the
actions of mankind in all walks of life, new or old; to cleanse them and not to
uproot the bearings of common people.
The author has been an instructor in mathematics in the Industrial Training
Institutes at Patiala, Nabha and RajPura. He was commonly addressed by
colleagues and student trainees as Professor Sahib. He often remembers with
affectionate pleasant feelings many of his old students whose where abouts,
even names, have been forgotten. Though there is little likelihood (most of
them should be busy in trying to earn their bread the hard way in the lowest
strata of society: also their lives being unacademic) of their buying and
reading a book written in English (He fondly hopes that it will soon get
published with the help of some good beings, in the languages they
understand) he nourishes the wishes of meeting them. His addresses of
contact have been given in the beginning of this copy for Internet.

PREFACE

This preface could have been placed in the text as one of the chapters. But due
to importance of the subject matter it is being assigned a place at the head of the
book. The reader will find him self lost in the wilderness after reading so much
about the devils and even after enlightened labour he can make neither head nor
tail of this devil-business. He can not be blamed if he feels that way. Only fleeting
pointers have been made towards the elusiveness of these devils. More over the
king of devils has not been touched upon at all during this narrative. The devils
mentioned in this Volume 1, only serve as mere tiny insignificant, even though
important, pointers to the coming revelations.
If some of the contents are elusive and beyond reasonable understanding,
ignore it for the time being and continue with your reading of the book. This is just
the starting point of entirely new ideas which it will take time to comprehend. So
take you inability to comprehend, lightly, avoiding any needless loads on your
minds. Be patient. Time will set things right.
More will come in the subsequent volumes of this book which is intended to
be an unending chain of a series that may continue as long as the author breathes
and his head continues to be in the world of sanity.
But that will depend upon the financial aspects.
Of what the author wishes to impart to the readers, only a very small
beginning has been made in the present Volume 1. His intentions shall be unveiled
slowly and not in haste. There is a proverb in Hindi --- 'Sahaj Pake so meetha hoi'
(Fruit that ripen slowly are the sweetest.)
In Yog (Yoga) the same law invariably holds good. The higher truths are
placed before the aspirant only when the previous stages have been assimilated
and digested properly. If that is not done, the yog-aspirant will hallucinate or even
get neurotic or psychotic and end up into utter failure and destruction.
That aspect shall always be kept in mind by the author --- for the harm in
presenting the truths before their time is not limited to the individual aspirants ---
which are few and far between the isolated field of yog. In his case the stage-set is
that of the masses of the whole world. Hence his responsibility towards the world
society. The uniqueness of the subject; its being revealed for the first time, add to
that responsibility still more.
But once his labours get completed, this world will transform into heaven and
the people into angels --- in a real, permanent and everlasting sense.
The author has been an instructor in mathematics in the Industrial Training
Institutes at Patiala, Nabha and Rajpura. He was commonly addressed by
colleagues and student trainies as Professor Sahib. He often remembers, with
affectionate pleasant feelings many of his old students whose where abouts, even
names, have been forgotten. Though there is little likelihood (most of them should
be busy in trying to earn their bread the hard way in the lowest strata of society:
also their lives being unacademic) of their buying and reading a book written in
English (He fondly hopes that it will soon get published with the help of some
good beings in the languages they understand) he nourishes the wishes of meeting
them. His addresses of contact have been given in this book. He would also like to
meet his old class fellows at the Thaper Engineering College, Patiala. The author
left his mechanical engineering studies (B.E.) unfinished in the Final Engineering
Examination.
The best things of life have been learnt by the author from and through the
medium of his students. The author is also grateful to many good people including
his parents, brothers and their daughters and sons; to his old teachers who have not
as yet crossed into the beyond. For my recognition, I am son of that doyen of
moralists, principal Wadhawa Ram Ji who imparted the same high moral
principles to all his sons and students. Perhaps he will write about them some time
in the future.
 The object of this book (and its later planned volumes) is not to start a new
cult or religion. Readers are advised not to develop in a huff, distaste or disbelief
in whatever they have already been believing. The author's efforts could at the
most be described as a spiritual and scientific (including psychological and
psychiatric) discovery which proposes to shed light on all the dark and shady
corners of all the beliefs and the actions of mankind in all walks of life, new or
old; to cleanse them and not to uproot the bearings of common people. As the
readers progress on the path of enlightenment with the author, blossoming into a
new horizon of mental (and hence worldly) freedom wherefore all barriers of
thought (religious or otherwise) shall break and the unity of mankind shall take
birth. Peace, calm and tranquility shall prevail. All action shall be the product of
divine love and wisdom. People of all lands and faiths (even the non believers) in
equality shall live and bask in that sun-light.
People unconsciously acquire different means of facing different known and
unknown forces of the mind and of the world. Religion is the chief means amongst
them. That is why I advise against discarding the old 'walking sticks' in a huff. If
at all that is to be done, let it be a slow, well regulated and guided process. Also
new walking sticks (not necessarily of conventional faith) too have to be kept
ready in advance to fill up the vacuum left by the old discarded ones or else this
mind and the world shall explode.
Part I of volume one was written about 30 years earlier than the rest of it. It
surprisingly escaped the hands of destruction of the mighty floods of the city
(where I dwell) that had submerged a life time's labour of thought and words that
started in my early teens and beyond.
A former teacher of mine at the Thaper Engineering College, who later
became my colleague and a friend, always praised and encouraged my efforts at
writing but never read them. After going through the manuscript of this book he
hurled a thunder bolt on my poor head. Through a messenger, our common
cherished student, he stated that this book is too serious and may not be interesting
reading for the boisterous society of today (please read chapter No. 56 —In Search
of the 'I'.)
His reaction made me open a book lent to me by his own very self and turn to
the chapter titled —'Narcotics and Dissecting Knives'. The name of the book is,
'Thoughts And Meditations', by Khalil Gibran, the world famous poet of Lebanon.
Small excerpts are being given here.
 ''After describing the poet as excessive and fanatic to the point of madness,
the commentators (whatever they be) counsel the inhabitants of his native country
Lebanon to reject the insidious teachings of this anarchist and heretic. The same
people including religious high priests reverently walked behind gibran's funeral
with heads bowed.
'The people of the Orient demand that the writer be like a bee always making
honey.
'The people of the Orient seek to make their past a justification and a bed of
ease. They shun positive thinking and positive teachings and any knowledge of
reality that might awaken them from their slumber.
'Numerous are the social healers in the Orient and many are their patients who
remain uncured but appear eased of their ills because they are under the effects of
social narcotics.
'I will not be surprised if the ''thinkers'' say of me, ''He is a man of excess who
looks upon life's seamy side and report, nothing but gloom and lamentation.''
'To them I declare, ''I deplore our Oriental urge to evade the reality of
weakness and sorrow.''
'I grieve that my beloved country sings, not in joy, but to still the quaking of
fear.
'In battling evil excess is good, for he who is moderate in announcing the
truth, is presenting half truth. He conceals the other half out of fear of the people's
wrath.
'Yet I will gladly exchange my outcries for cheerful laughter, speak eulogies
instead of indictments, replace excess with moderation, provided you show me a
just governor, a lawyer of integrity, a religious hierarch who practices what he
preaches, a husband who looks upon his wife with the same eyes as he looks upon
himself.''
For further reading the readers are referred to this book published by the
Citadel Press, New York. Also see chapter 56, The Search of the 'I'.
 PART I

IN THE CLOUDS
 1
IN THE CLOUDS
The world is moving fast towards an endless abyss—propped on the wings of
selfish demons, foolishly indulging in a make-believe world where every one
thinks he is gaining and profiting while in reality, practically every one (individual
or nation) is losing, their losses so staggering that even the wildest of imaginations
cannot grasp their extent. How can they hope to gain when they themselves are
looting the world? How can they hope to make the world safer for themselves
when every moment they are hurling calamities upon it. In this procession of
robbers are included the so called doyens of society (as also the doyen nations
amongst the world community of nations): the leaders, the preachers, the
reformers—some looting knowingly, others unconsciously, believing themselves
to be delivering heavenly peace and happiness while all the time showering blood-
sucking leeches and venom of hell-fires instead. Here is a world, where the leaders
and the led, where the privileged and the public—both are bathing in the blood-
baths of their mutual destruction—all the while blissfully ignorant of it. What
devils have wrought the havoc of ignorance on their eyes whereby their very
reasoning gets coloured—where the very capacity to distinguish between right and
wrong, between the truth and the false, vanishes? What sort of satans these are that
have waved such magic-wands on all humanity of all lands, of all races, plunging
them into intoxicating sleep—making them drunk without a drop of liquor down
their throats; who are these demons that are making this world a mad-mad world
—a world where at every level of worldly station, the leaders—the ruler kings of
modern age, the tiniest of creatures known as the downtrodden, together with the
ones occupying innumerable stations in-between these two extremes—the tops
and the bottoms: every one is drunk with the multi-colored wines of various
blends—the wines of greed, ignorance, looting-robbing instincts; instincts of
possession, sex, enjoyment, anger, hate, revenge, cruelty, wrath; the instincts of
lowly demoniac perversions of all kinds—the wines of senses and animal-
satisfactions, the wines of hunger, wish and want?
Why have the public gone astray? Where have the preachers erred? Where
have the leaders failed? Why are the youth feeling bewildered? Where have the
old ones failed? What devils afflict them all?
The devils of hell?
But they were created long ago and have been warned against in successive
generations by self-appointed agents of heaven!
Where have these men of God and heaven erred?
How is it that the people whose morals are very dear to their-selves—the
people who respect their idols fondly, who worship their scriptures and deities
with the utmost solemnity—how is it that the results of their actions and doings
speak the work of the devil? How is it that selfishness has permeated into all
seemingly unselfish acts of the selfless people? How is it that the most sincere and
the well-meaning of people end up into cynics, mental and intellectual dwarfs, as
'the queer', as misfits, as neurotics and even psychotics—how is it that they are
dismal saddening failures in life—the flowers that were to bloom into multi-
splendor red majestic meadows land into dreary deserts ?
In this bewildered world, the bewildered people run after quacks who dole out
quack-medicine for mental peace—peace that has become a distant dream to the
rich and the poor alike. When their stomachs are empty they worry. When fed,
their worry continues nevertheless giving a hey-day to quack swamis, yogis,
evangelists or other clever people engaged in the marketing of peace to tortured
souls.
The messiahs of socialism brought out, for a while, a ray of hope, a flicker of
a light. Where has that light spread light and rooted out darkness? What devils
have eclipsed that light?
Capitalism is heaving its last life-breaths—thanks to the devils that possessed
it.
The devils of various isms, kingdoms, the sheikhdoms, the caliphs, the
messiahs, the prophets, the immortal gurus, the sages, the august social reformers,
the religious high-up and political pundits: the devils of fathers, mothers, brothers,
sisters, husbands, wives, lovers and of loving friendships; of renunciates, of those
who have sacrificed all as well as of the most selfish people; of heaven and of hell:
the devils of the written word—the books—about beliefs—religious, political,
social, cultural or traditional: the devils of people—immoral or the moralists, evil
or pious, noble or mean, strong or weak, believers or the non believers: these
devils nevertheless afflict all and spare none. The seekers of the truth or the liars,
the timid or the brave, lovers or the cut-throats possessed of hate, revenge and
lowly manias—the whole procession of human race, ever since it emerged from its
dark Darwinian animal-forms and started to transform into thinking human beings,
ever since those periods of constant unceasing transformations—from the lower
species into the higher ones of the thinking animal that man is—ever since then,
this human race has been afflicted with those plague-devils.
What sort of devils were these? What sort of devils these are? Of what breed?
Or were (are) they all of the same breed—the same color—having the same roots
—entrenched deep in the deepest of depths: in the winds, the fields, the pastures;
on the hills, valleys and the mountain tops; perched in the minds and hearts and
souls of human beings—human beings—mighty and big, small and insignificant,
communists or capitalists, believers or the atheists—the devils of the basic devilish
traits; the greed, the hunger—of untamed instincts, of minds, of souls, of intellects;
the uncontrolled passions, the ignorant wisdom of the wise, the god-less god of the
believers, the headless devils of the atheists, the motionless, thoughtless ones of
the theists, the spineless, emotionless corpses of the agnostic?
Were not they all afflicted by the devils of a common origin—the primordial
devils of the basic, the fundamental weaknesses entrenched in the dark depths of
every thinking mind, pulsating heart or aspiring soul? Were not these devils of the
same breed, colour, shade, race or sect? Were not these devils of the same
nationality, of the same religion? This human race—these man-created diversities
in the fundamental oneness formed divisions in the ultimate unity.
"This is my nature—that is yours. This is my habit, my taste, my principle,
my anger, my hate, my liking, my disliking, my passion, my love—all else is
alien. Others' habits, natures, likes, dislikes, passions and loves have no business
to encroach upon these." This 'my' has become a veritable hell of a devil. It
engulfs all reason, all wisdom, all sense of fairness and justice. It eclipses all
angels—angels of godly emotions, reasoning and thoughts. Where has this devil
landed human race? Into what hell-fires it has been (and is still) plunging
mankind? Oh! what irony! what a fate!
People, the world over have tried to find God by erecting temples, churches
and mosques. They build these god-houses and proclaim, 'such and such god
resides there in'. The magnificence of their structures stand in glaring contrast to
the surrounding poverty. The cunning poor men too in turn build ram-shackle
temples and contrive to fleece easy money out of their unsuspecting poor ignorant
brethren.
But God, Somehow, has always managed to allude these imposing structures
of worship. He has chosen instead the minds and hearts of his pious sons and
daughters as his dwelling place. There he sits in the garb of a poor peasant or a
tortured soul owning an unspoiled simple mind while man hunts for Him in places
where His favoured ones are cheated, insulted, brainwashed, despised or tortured
by the wicked.
"I pray to my lord facing a wall; I by turning my back towards it; I by sitting
cross-legged; I by prostrating before a stone; I by bowing before a cross: I grow
my beard in a particular way—therefore I am dearer to my lord; I grow long hair
and a moustache—therefore I belong to such and such community, religion or
sect." "Everybody fancies his own peculiar ideas to please his own special god or
to satisfy his own special ego—and in the process of doing so, while seeming to
get his personal peace and security, he must hate all else; he must despise the rest
of god's creation—compulsively—and often unconsciously.
'This is my god—that is yours; This is my country—that is yours; this is my
land, my house, my son, daughter, father, mother, husband, wife.' 'He is my leader;
this is my domain. This is my religion, group or caste. Others have no business to
intrude into my territories. If they will, they come only as slaves, as dwarfs, as
second rate citizens, as subordinates, servants, as inferiors. Who can compete with
my superiority?'
This wretched ghost 'superiority'—this false base of their ego—this imaginary
world based on a plinth of sand—this super structure of a house of cards: no
wonder—through out the ages—day after day—year after year—age after age, has
been tumbling down—has been blown away like a straw in the winds and
hurricanes of time, by the test of reality, by the rod of the truth.
Surely this tumbling mass—this shattering structure: tumbling and shattering
perpetually—and that goes on repeating it self, be it history or the unrecorded
sagas lost in the unknown—whether they pertain to mighty empires or to tiny
individual hapless souls; could not be the truth if it could not stand the testing
blows of time, if it could bring no lasting solutions, if it could light no light that
would not extinguish.
Tell me about that god or his ministers who could bring lasting salvation on
this scorched earth and to its inhabitants. Bring me those modern messiahs of this
modern age—with their scholarly theses or fiery speeches. Bring those god-like
charismatic leaders who dethroned God (and god-like qualities) and who have
been successful in dethroning the devil too (and the devilish traits).
Yes! I have yet to meet such a man, I have yet to know of such a movement. I
have yet to meet such a god—whether of this earth or of the heavens.
All I can see are the satans let loose—limitless hordes of them—the fiercest of
satans trampling and destroying this earth—this cursed world of ours—where
heavenly heavens should have been.
Who is to blame? Whom to hold responsible? Who ought to be beheaded in
punishment? Whose hands should be handcuffed in containment? Whose feet
ought to be cut so that the sly satan may not spread?
Of poor tiny human beings: of the poor 'poor'; of the poor 'rich', the poor
affluent; of the lords and the tycoons or the rogues and the tyrants that are poorer
still.....or of the satan?
But where that elusive satan is hiding? Where it resides in its million hide-
outs changing its face and colour—every moment—every day—every year and
every age? How can we match wits with this master be-fooler that has managed to
befool the whole of mankind, including its choicest brains, its noblest hearts—
since times immemorial? How to catch this darkness spreading one which renders
the noblest and the wisest among us to fumble blindfolded—always striking
against the wrong post to his devilish merriment. Oh! what mocking! what a
challenge! What humbling! What a beating! What trampling under the feet of this
demon we the human race are getting! And still we join this satanic laughter with
shame-faced grinning.
This shameless grinning is the supreme bliss—the ultimate goal! So seem to
be saying the pseudo-mystic.
We accept this pitiable fate as natural—as irremediable. Often we attach
glorified and respectable looking adjectives to it—to befool others and unwittingly
our own selves too.
Like children playing with toys—we indulge in mock wars (or are they real?),
fights, denouncing, killings, tortures—and after destroying every thing—after
loosing every thing—we pretend, to have won, to have emerged as victors—the
lords on earth. We—we who are individuals, we who are nations, we who are
races, communities, sects, and followers of different religions, parties, groups or
gangs.
Who the sinner; who the pious?
Who the victor; who the slain?
If neither the believers nor the non-believers; nor those in between and
certainly not the intellectual brains of all time could hunt out the primordial devils
then where lives the man who knows the missing link? Where lies the land where
he lives? What name? What distinguishing marks he carries on his forehead?
The pious are clanging their temple-bells more vigorously. The priests are
chanting their hymns more loudly. The bewildered are trying and testing their
ultra-modern hippie faiths and creeds. The disillusioned sit and meditate endlessly
on the enigma that this world is. The weak prefer to commit suicide and depart
from the earthly scene. The politicians tire not proclaiming at the top of their
voice, their professed faiths in such and such principles and their resolves to serve
people in such and such ways. Even those amongst them who are sincere, pious
and wise find their wisdom handicapped. Some unseen hand pulls the strings and
the whole structure topples down and everyone seems to come back where one
started. Then begins a negative movement. Where shall this backward march of
humanity end? Whither is mankind bound? What goal? What port? Or is the ship
destined to strike the bottom of the sea? Or will it manage to float rudderless? If so
for how long? Who can tell?
The affluent, the arrogant, the worldly blessed forget their angels in
successive generations; possessed of the devils, nonchalantly they go about
cheating, feeding and propagating the trades of the devils. Sure as death, in every
generation—not necessarily in the next birth, but in the very birth in which they
play the devilish role, they meet the Law's wrath and receive hell's punishment—
in this very world we live and breathe in. It is quite another matter if their minds
are hypnotized; if they cuddle themselves into believing that they are receiving the
angel's blessings instead. The world too through its myopic eyes gapes at their
heavenly fate with awe and reverence!
Oh!...... Ignorance!
What faces thou has got
What colors thou changes
What charms thou spells
On the minds of men
The men.......so
Dear and near
So nice and good
So gentle and pious
Mark Ye ......Ignorance
thou art ....my enemy
I shall scatter knowledge
 I shall spread wisdom
I shall rain love
Till thou meet thine death.
Who says people are not sincere? Who would get up early at three or four in
winter winds and chant the Lord's name or bow before one's special deity in
humble submission and pray for peace—of his own as well as of the world? It is
quite another matter if his deity fails him (or does it?). It is quite another matter if
that peace is still a distant dream—a mirage of the mists. After a millennium of
searchings, after ages of hunting, poor man is still lost in the wilderness. Satan still
steals his homage and prayers to the gods.
Is there no fundamental planning, no ultimate reality in the divine purpose? Is
this world a mass of rubble tossed into the cosmos? Is there rubble inhabiting it?
Are these human beings wretched brutes condemned to remain sinners?
*'Sinners! It is a sin to call a man so.'
Then have his gods failed him? Have his conscience, his thoughts, his mind's
eye failed him?
Here comes a moment in the eternity of time when mother nature seems to be
silently humming a tune into our ears. 'Let me see what sort of a metal ye are
made.' Only man is being tested. His spirit is being hardened. His soul is
lifted...higher and higher...till sky becomes the limit.
** When Nature wants to drill a man
And skill a man
And thrill a man
When Nature wants to mould a man
To play the noblest part
When she yearns with all her heart
To create so great and bold a man
That all the world shall praise
Watch her method, watch her ways
When Nature wants to shake a man
And make a man
When Nature wants to shame a man
To do his heavenly best
Watch her method, watch her ways
How she fires him
And inspires him
Keeps him yearning
Ever burning for a tantalising goal
Lures and lacerates his soul
Sets a challenge for his spirits
Draws it higher when he nears it
Makes a desert that he fears it
And subdue it if he can
 Then to test his spirit's wrath
Hurls a mountain in his path
Puts a bitter choice before him
"Climb or perish" so she says
Watch her purpose, watch her ways
Nature's plan is wondrous kind
Could we understand her mind?
Fools are they who call her blind.
And then are these the believers alone who are paying their homage and
offerings?
The homage of action, the homage of sincerity, The homage of a non-
believer's spirit's wrath—in the name of the good, the right, the perfect, the truth,
the justice—his spirit's sacrifice, his burning torments—his unending, ever
continuing march—not caring for his torn lacerated feet that go on ceaselessly
marching forward on this scorched earth, on this heavenly globe of ours! How
could we condemn that spirit—that march!
Is this march higher? Nobler? More pure?
Fools are they who fall a prey to the devil of insane competition—of making
senseless comparisons. Starting from the mighty whale down to the lowliest
creeping earth-worm, right from the leaders of the masses down to the shepherds
of wilderness—every one is fulfilling his allotted task.
The sinner is sinning. Is he? Nay, the devil in him is. His inner angels are
continually fighting his inner devils. (It is quite another matter if they are too
feeble.) The devil sinning and the angel containing him!
Then who is sinning and who containing? Obviously not man. (or is he?)
Then who? Have we reached the final truth? We seem to absolve man of sinning
as well as of doing good. Then who does?
That is the unanswered question: it remained so for countless centuries. Who
shall answer? Who is the redeemer of the modern age, the messiah of modern
times? Where lies the land where he is born? Where the Magi, where the star?
For every age must provide a messiah designed to its needs. The old ones get
obsolete and outworn; fatigued and burdened by their ancient labours. Mother
earth too, burdened by sin and suffering to the breaking point, is clamouring for
the Saviour.
 PART II

ON THE LAND
 2
FLEDGLING ATTEMPTS
The story of civilisation began in the most distant times in the remote past
when this animal, later known as man, made its first fledgling attempts to 'Think'
in a rational way—thus starting a new glimmer of hope—taking it out of the dark
pre-mordial jungles of instinct and animal behaviour.
Even though looking like a glimmer of hope it (thinking) carried with it the
seed-germs of a new kind of hope-lessness the matured results of which we see so
rampant today—all around us, all over the world.
The progress on the physical level, meager in the beginning but reaching out
to stupendous levels of achievement of modern times, stand recorded in archives
and in modern centers of learning.
Or are these stupendous at all? Is not man still playing like a child with
pebbles on the sea-shore?
Faced with un-explained dark forces of nature, early man created a multitude
of so called great (or small) solutions. He worshipped the Sun, the fire, the waters
and the hurricanes whom he feared and adored at the same time. He loved the
Moon, the oceans, the rivers, the meadows, the snows and the mountains and
learnt to compose lyrics in their praise. He engraved his newly found feelings on
the rocks. Out of stones he hewed axes and hammers and killed animals for food
and later for sport alone.
To govern the increasing populations, he created institutions like that of kings
which too, though serving a useful purpose during those early days, degenerated to
despicable depths in later times.
His wants were simple in the beginnings. Contentment was his creed,
tolerance his root-anchor; though not long remained this peace and balance.
'Thinking', in the course of time, made him ambitious. His newly found ambitions
sought for new pastures, further treasures in alien lands. War-lords gathered
armies, plundered and looted. Rivers of blood flowed. Clanging steels clashed.
Good sense gave way to competition. The urge to rule over-powered the angelic
side of his being. Slaves could be bought and sold like cattle and cow-dung.
Exploiting them and torturing them belie all norms of decency. Beastly nature
once again showed its ugly head in forms more sinister and mean than the ones
that prevailed in the days when man was not man. When he was animal, at-least its
instincts were pure and honest even though brute. They at-least followed a law laid
down by nature. Nature had drawn a line beyond which it could not go. There was
nothing wicked or cunning about it. It was sheer pure instinct. Dishonesty took
birth when thinking (in the minds of men) did. The newly found wickedness was
full of dirty tricks, lust and hunger—lust for flesh, hunger of instincts.
The most important urge that found its way in the path of evolution was the
urge to worship a supernatural being whom he termed as God. The Institution of
God satisfied his deepest of instincts. His ego clamoured for a super-ego to merge
with and to rest his wings on. He needed a supreme being whom he could worship,
whose refuge he could seek when in anguish and doubt. Moreover, unlike man,
God could be trusted and He would not snap back at him like human beings do.
Whatever image, whatever definitions or attributes were imparted to God at the
behest of the clever (priests or god-kings) amongst men were accepted mutely by
God. In His name wars have been fought, people have been butchered, plundered
and tortured.
There is no denial of the fact that people get solace and strength through their
religious beliefs. Multitudes are kept on the right track by the fear (or love) alone
of God. But the beliefs of the same multitudes tell another tale when they turn into
fanatic hordes whose levers are held by the evil schemes of the devil.
Often the believers pass a vegetable existence where the keenness of their
intellects have been dulled and lulled to sleep. Even when able to escape a
vegetable existence or a dogmatic sick approach to world's problems, their living
forms are not the best of examples—somewhere somehow they seem to be
missing something vital in life. Even while looking perfectly serene, angelic and
embodiments of perfection—in the times of crises, usually their intelligence fails
or their piousness stumbles, their peace gives way to turbulent storms in the
minds.
No attempt is being made here either for or against belief in God. These
comments are solely made with regard to what actually has happened in matters
connected with God.
All the institutions that were created in good faith, have, in the course of
times, under the cruel blows of fate, lost their angelic character. Demonic roles
have been acquired by them. Kingships, city states, ancient equivalents of
panchayat raj (rule by the chosen village elders), dictator-ships, democracies—all
without exception have shed their supposed angelic character and assumed
devilish roles.
Religions, gods, mysticisms have a similar tale to tell. Attempts towards
social-welfare as also their off-shoot schemes have a sad tale to tell.
Administrators of orphanages, poor houses, of destitute-women welfare schemes
and a host of other such programmes—all are devilish (there may be microscopic
exceptions). Multinationals or national firms as well as smaller business
establishments are putting the cart before the horse. Their primary aim is profit at
the cost of human welfare. Hence the numerous devilish by-products at every step
of the execution of their schemes. Unions—labour or others, do not work for the
welfare of the people as a whole. They serve individual or isolated interests of
particular sub-groups and mini-subgroups (even of lone individuals) at the cost of
the rest—spreading destructive imitation and competition in the propagation of
evil , amongst various other groups, lowering the level of the masses still lower
including that of their own in the long run.
*The soldier and the policeman have gone corrupt. So have the civil and the
judicial services at all levels.
The pious are getting bewildered while more and more men are getting more
and more wicked. And this race continues un-abated—unchecked.
Will there ever be an end to this race?
So far a dismal picture. Let us look to the other side for a while. The
innocence of a child , the self-less love of the mother; the sacrifices made by the
patriots; the reformers; the saintliness of the saints; the ever flowing goodness of
the pious; the incessant strivings of the man of good action; the never ceasing
dreams of the dreamer; the incorrigible perfectionist—this unending procession of
all the known and the unknown nice people of the human race!
All glory to this righteous flock! Our respectful greetings and salutations be
showered upon them! May the choicest of rewards (if at all they crave the
rewards) be bestowed upon them.
No attempt is being made to deny the existence of such heroic deeds and the
people who perform them.
But what is the net result? Is the world a better place as a result of the deeds
of such pious men? No doubt, whatever goodness is left in the world is the result
of the deeds of such men.
How much goodness there is? How much improvement has been effected?
Is it like a small ripple in an ocean? Is it like a tiny whiff of a fragrance in a
cloud of bad odour? What percentage of humanity can hope to partake of that
fragrance?
No doubt quoting percentages is a weakness of the crafty politicians to justify
their failures. Exhibition of percentages, in self-defense do not stand an iota of
justification. So long as there is a single tearful eye, our efforts shall never cease to
remove the cause there of. Quoting percentages in defense is only a hindrance in
the way to progress. These are merely poor attempts towards self-justification.
Good men are like silver linings in the dark clouds. These linings ought to
show the way to others so that goodness may multiply—when that happens, true
happiness and welfare shall reign in all the corners of the Earth.
But let us not rest content only by looking at that silver lining. “Eh! There is a
silver lining. So let us be happy and content”—that attitude won't help.
Silver-linings ought to sustain hope; they ought to stimulate further strivings.
The road towards the ideal cannot be expected to be a bed of roses. This march is a
continuous un-ceasing one where action should never give way to lethargy. Only
flowing waters are clean and fresh; beautiful and fragrant. The still ones stagnate.
So is with the minds and day to day living of human beings. It is wrong to assume
that laziness, lethargy and idleness bring about happiness. They generate
uneasiness and unhappiness. Shirking of action is the product of a sick mind— and
a sick mind (along with the resulting sick body) is a burden for his own being as
well as for others. It is a source of trouble—trouble that branches into many kinds
of miseries the world is heir to. People erroneously think that a life devoid of
action is a restful state. Rest, bought at the cost of duty and necessary action, is a
burden and transforms into restlessness. True rest resides in continuous action
(physical or mental) and striving—a wholesome satisfying and gratifying process.
Striving is the process of acting-thinking involving efforts to seek, move
towards finding some solutions and goals. Since there are ever new horizons of
goals: so the process of moving towards them is unending. Rest is very much
inherent in this. Resting and marching are one and the same thing—inseparable
from each other. In fact marching is resting itself. You cannot evade duty and hope
to rest at the same time. A duty-less rest is full of pit-falls, tensions and
bewilderments. If so, could it be termed as rest?
 3
IDEAL STATE
An ideal state has been a much sought after goal all through history but never
attained. August minds have burnt much midnight oil pondering over and writing
on the subject. Marathon treatises have been produced. Unending discourses,
dialogues, and seminars have been held to pursue this eluding state of state. The
matter has always remained on paper and on the lips of orators but never attained
in practice.
Wherever people reside, there has got to be a state. An ideal one is naturally
the target. How is it that in spite of all the researches and searches of ideal minds,
the target has never been achieved ? A collection of the finest brains put in the
joint efforts towards its achievement—but the weaknesses of humans spoil the
games of all the efforts and good intentions of all the good people.
Laboriously, bricks are laid one by one but much earlier than the completion
of the structure, a hurricane comes from nowhere to raise everything to dust.
These hurricanes do not come from 'nowhere'. They germinate in and sprout
from the minds of men. The dormant inner storms of people sprout from their
thick skulls to spread devastation in all lands they pass through. Riots, up-heavals
—the destruction of all the good intentions and actions thereof, of all the good
people—are a tell-tale evidence duly recorded in all the histories of all the lands.
All the angels were gathered to produce their angelic schemes. An elusive wicked
devil sneaks in and pulls dampers and destroys all. That is how histories repeat
time and again. The combined works and deeds of all the messiahs of mankind
were a poor match to just one blow of the devil. In the twinkling of an eye, labours
of centuries are brought to a naught.
Where shall we find that fool-proof messiah who will be a fitting match to the
multi-faceted tricks of the devil? When shall that Messiah put in his appearance.
When shall humanity, already reaching the brink, be saved and salvaged? Is not
his appearance over due? Has not man already suffered much? Has not his
anguished cries reached the heavens so far? Or is it that the angels and the gods
have turned deaf? Or are they too busy in their own merry-making to bother about
us mortals? If so, won’t we have to fall back on our own resources, our own
capacities to produce true messiahs designed to the needs of today? Should not
these messiahs take birth in every home, should not they stand at every street
corner to hunt out and destroy all the elusive devils? When the guardians of law
get corrupt and devilish, should not these messiahs take over?
I am sending forth these signals to all the corners of all the lands and exhort
the people to rise to the needs of the time and produce such men as are worthy of
being called the modern messiahs. Interests of mankind ought to be guarded. The
on-coming dooms ought to be averted. Let sunshine spread its golden hue to all
the dark corners. Let ever-lasting illumination spread. Let mankind shine forth in
angelic hues.
 4
MIND’S POETRY
The least explored regions of the human anatomy have been those of the
mind. Who fills poetry, literature and the sciences into it? Who fills in love, hate
and a host of other instincts? What brings in badness? What makes it overflow
with goodness?
Man thinks, therefore he is man. Granted, thinking is an essential attribute for
that animal to qualify as man. But why the variance between man and man,
between one mind and the other? What moulds human character—good or bad,
noble or mean?
Most of the problems facing human race today are man-made, man himself
can unmake them. There-in is the seed of hope—eternal and unspoiled—untainted
and fresh as the breeze.
Devils and angels lurk somewhere in the human minds. Therein they fight and
struggle for possession. They hate, take revenge and try to annihilate the other.
The devils pretend to love sometimes; but that love is the love of the mirage—of
the most dangerous kind where it is deeply hidden and buried in layer after layer
of emotion, deception and distorted thought.
This inner distortion (in the minds) of the devils and the angels therein, is
reflected in the outer world—in the form of various strifes and struggles—right or
wrong, good or evil. This whole drama of the outside world is nothing but the
reflections of the inner turmoils of the individual as also of the collective minds—
a mostly unconscious process—man never has had a glimpse of this hidden world
—well hidden and preserved well by posterity perhaps for that finest moment
when it (hidden knowledge, the truth) will be presented for the use of one and all.
Maybe, time has only been a testing period—a training period—a period of
incubation fixed and kept by the Creator himself for reasons best known to Him.
The genius and the gifted bask in the sunshine, the mad wallow in eternal
darkness. The ones at the innumerable stations in between these two extremes go
on meeting and struggling with their own respective fates—non-chalantly or
turbulently as the case may be.
The scientist produces a new theory, the technician invents, an artist creates,
the duffer just produce nothing, the stupid just produce senseless thoughts and in
turn useless actions.
Why some people had to be stupid, others duffer?
People call it fate. Any thing inexplicable is attributed to fate.
The dancer produces a series of controlled movements of limbs; the lame just
limp away. The singer produces a series of pleasing sound-patterns; the dumb just
drool away a few dull sounds. The sculpturer picks up his chisel, the painter his
brush and carve away a beauty in stone or on canvas. Some reach perfection sky-
high in their particular fields; others just manage to eat and excrete.
Some cannot do even that. They have nothing to eat; even if some have, their
sick bodies won’t let them eat or excrete.
In her hey-day a beautiful woman tires not looking at her mirror-image. Just
wait till she gets old or some nut hurls a bottle of acid on her face.
The bulls of wrestlers spurt out their haughty senseless shouts in the face of
victory and of vengeance if defeat has been their lot. The boxer just hurls blows on
the hapless bleeding face of his victim-opponent and giggles in glee.
The hypnotised foolish spectators join in the senseless merry-making.
There is a game called hockey. I also remember a brick-platform erected on
the edge of my high school playing fields said to have been erected in the memory
of a smart young boy who was hit by the deadly ball on a sensitive spot.
Millions daily watch on the TV, agog with gleeful excitement, dangerous
motor-car-bike races (along with the accompanying accidents), the bull and cock-
fights—and God knows what other deadly contraptions man calls sport, games or
amusements. How many work-days per match are wasted in cricket, by the players
and numberless spectators alike. They say the hours spent in chess or bridge add to
the intelligence of a person. How many such players have produced useful
intelligent actions, works or inventions and theories in the service of human
welfare?
If intelligence were so easily acquired I would advise all the people to stop all
their daily toils in favour of games of cards.
Nothing is more lethargy-producing than these two 'blessed' games.
The fact is most of our chores in our daily lives—including serious ones like
religion, gods and mysticism, and less serious ones like sports, music, and
literature—started and sprouted out of chaotic forms of time and space of the
ancient and medieval (or later) periods of long ago and developed and spread in an
equally disorderly way devoid of all reason, intelligence, commonsense and justice
and a sense of genuine need.
I do not blame the people for it. Fixing responsibility is a futile exercise
anyway. People hold courts, appoint judges, produce the so called guilty and
pronounce judgements, unmindful of their own limitations in judging. It is very
easy to erect prisons to confine the judged. From times immemorial gallows,
guiltines, rope-nooses, electric-chairs or the firing squads have been condemning
people to death—to what final result, to what final justice?
Who the victim!
Who the victor!
Who the guilty!
Who the judge!
Repeated histories have been providing answers to these queries only to fall
on deaf ears.
I remember my school days when we were taught in our text-books a story
titled 'Eyes and No Eyes'. Some people cannot see with eyes intact: others can
even though blind.
The irony of repeated mistakes committed by mankind; the tragedy of lost
lessons compels history to repeat itself time and again.
Human destiny has so far presented a dismal picture not withstanding the
'stupendous' achievements in various walks of life or academic disciplines. The
ultimate test is the final net result.
The world, still, is chaotic. The effect of scientific achievements has only
added to that chasm. Every seemingly positive step has hurled civilisation back by
four steps. Stone-age was better in a way in its rugged simplicity with limited
wants and means. Scientific achievements have only provided the tools in the
hands of the devil to let loose its wicked games. The notion, that they (scientific
achievements) have also strengthened the hands of the angels, is a myth. Either the
angels are too weak or too devoid of creative faculties to make use of the gifts of
science towards producing some appreciable positive results.
These lines read like a pessimist’s lamentations. But the world is too much
engrossed and absorbed in the so called hilarious or false 'uplifting spirits'
schemes, merry-making gadgets—games.
All these are not less harmful than narcotics—in fact more harmful. In the
case of narcotics, the world at least is aware of the harmful products. In the so-
called socially acceptable schemes (the latest amongst these being pop, jazz or
rock music) the man is slowly being lulled to hypnotic sleep, his faculties of
mature reasoning are being dulled, his intelligence and morality blunted—till this
sweet slow poison permeates into his whole being—life and soul—life and soul of
the individual—of the nation—of the world—of all mankind.
 5
MACHINES & POISONS
The other day my ex-student, Mr. Veer Singh, with the heart of gold and
innocence of a child though with the common sense of a prodigy lamented the
advent of the machine. We two were traveling on a machine (scooter) itself
speeding to that little cluster of houses known as Bardoli Farm where bhog, the
last-rite-ceremony of my late dear friend, Sardar Sher Singh, father of my other
equally talented ex-student, Mr. Jeet Singh, was to be performed. Mr. Veer Singh
wished for the days of the horses—as a traveling medium. To my query as to how
we would then travel and reach our destinations so quickly he answered—'people
then simply won't travel much.'
We are told motorists in the United States of America are driving at super
speeds on specially built speed-ways. In cases of accidents, not one or two but a
number of super-speeding cars run and jam into one another.
What price this speed?
What, work (they are speeding to) is more important than human lives? They
are speeding for what and whither are they bound—quite a lot of them to their
dooms obviously.
This reminds me of slow camel riders of the old days in the deserts or the
bullock-carts or horse-drawn buggies elsewhere. They would stop at will for hours
or days—with their minds at ease and bodies free of tension: they had enough time
for idle or useful gossip anywhere on the journey, even in the wilderness.
In comparison, the modern travelers—whether by machine or on foot,
whether bound to distant places or merely crossing the town street—they look as if
they are jinxed by the devil—all the time they are hurrying for hurry’s sake. Some
are being pulled by the past, others by the future—the present exists for none.
In Mr. Jeet Singh's farm-house, grieving old people were wondering as to how
a killing disease like cancer could invade their dear brother. Looking at the
insecticide-spraying in the nearby fields, they produced the answer themselves
—'Why! We daily inhale these poisons while our milk-cattle too eat the same
poison-sprayed food—the cattle feed.'
Poisons—in the fields, in the cities, of the exhaust of the autos; the pollution
of the factory-wastes, filling the air and the rivers; contaminated, adulterated foods
and milk; the intake of poison-medicines by men and cattle alike: even to milk the
cattle twice, thrice or more, regular and frequent medicine injections are given to
facilitate milking.
Production of more food, setting up of more factories, ever increasing human
population—in this never ending circle, man is trapped. To cope with this crash
increase in human needs we are poisoning the air, the fields and the waters. While
doing so we also manage to maintain the self-righteous aura of producing
solutions; statistics are hurled in the face for all to see. Who can deny the advent
of progress!
A mad world collected together, unable to solve the confronting himalayan
problems, go on playing the games of producing plans and statistics—in self
intoxication, while the demon-problems go on multiplying—looming larger and
larger.
Dark clouds of pollution looming all over—disease and hunger staring us in
the face—increasing, advancing, engulfing this whole globe of the Earth.
But mind you the foremen of mankind are feverishly busy in increasing
production of all kinds—even if it has to be done with the help of poisons or by
producing more poisons.
 6
INHERENT IMPERFECTIONS
The inherent imperfection in the intelligence and emotional set ups of human
beings give rise to another type of otherwise avoidable suffering. Emotional
involvement colours the reason—making events and things look, in huge
proportions, away from the realities, even if this distortion is small: often under
the effect of emotion white shades totally transform into black and vice-versa.
Emotion of love and anger go side by side just as love and hate do. Love for
one generates anger or hate for the other; or love and hate or anger may alternate
for the same person. If general intelligence (of persons or communities) is wanting
in the minimum necessary standards, the unwelcome effects of distortion in
thought and action get worse, resulting in much suffering, otherwise avoidable.
A movie picture 'Dev Das', based upon the noted Hindi novelist Sarat
Chander’s classic work, depicts a human drama of suffering generated out of
human weaknesses. The hero Dev Das, brought up in the dictatorial hands of a
stern father is unable to gather courage to say 'yes' to his childhood-days sweet
heart who in turn, hurt and stung by this no, makes a tragic decision to marry a
rich old man instead, simply to show her independence and to spurn and hurt the
belated pleadings of the hero for union by matrimony. Two emotionally immature
young beings waste away their lives to a tragic end.
Such immature or ignorant thoughts and actions permeate into every limb and
vein of society spreading its cancerous claws everywhere marring its health, well-
being and happiness. This erroneous thought-emotion-action chain exists in
various forms, colours and shades in all kinds of relationships accounting for most
of the tragedies in the human drama: that these can be avoided by a mature
approach, is self-evident.
In ancient Indian philosophical-religious literature, a term 'attachment' exists.
The authors tire not in decrying attachment. Time and again they warn against the
mischief of this much maligned mental activity. When love becomes coloured
through emotion and other weaknesses of the mind, it is referred to as attachment
i.e. unduly fixed at an object. All otherwise noble human endeavor transforms into
sick forms under its effect. The intended good turns into evil, the sought after
happiness into sorrow and loss—of material riches as well as of (even) the lives of
near and dear ones.
Perhaps it was some childhood affront experienced by little Hitler that
transformed him into a perverted demon in later years. His less celebrated counter-
parts can be found in all parts of the world—little devils strutting on the chests of
the oppressed humanity. Some times they are clad in military uniforms, at others
in the flowing robes and beards of religious leaders or simply attired in the
common dress in vogue of the time. Insignificant words spoken un-wisely; little
actions performed a little maliciously, erroneously—sow the seeds that have
potentialities of causing world wars (nuclear these days).
The hates, selfish arrogance, conjured up doubts and marathon selfish
ambitions of a Mohammad Ali Jinnah have not solved the problems of the
common Muslim people of the subcontinent on both sides of the India-Pakistan
borders. Perhaps he too was unjustly treated by the leaders of the Indian National
Congress—perhaps not : but the fact stands—his bungled mind had created a
hornet's nest for the coming generation of peoples of all religious groups in the
Indian subcontinent.
The tumbling down of old and new (USSR) empires have clearly shown the
flaws in the so called in-fallible old as well as new theories of running states—
huge or small. Religious fundamentalism raises its head un-announced and in the
most unlikely of places (Bangla Desh). The instances of tormenting of new
enlightened writers—be it England, Iran or Bangla Desh, has only exposed the
false foundations of the so called civilised communities of the world. A tiny issue
seems to tumble down the toils of the centuries.
Certainly there have been some flaws in the formation-stones of all world
civilisations, otherwise they would not have crumbled down to dust one after the
other. The remains of the most arrogant of dictators are hanged up side down (tied
and hung by the feet) on the town squares by the very people who adored them
earlier (Massolini). The fate of the mightiest of Caesars and Alexanders have
exposed the hollowness of imperial grandeur: Caesar was treacherously stabbed,
Alexander’s funeral procession progressed with his empty hands dangling from
the sides, so it is said. The empire on whose domains the sun never set has shrunk
into a skeleton.
In spite of all this nobody seems to have learnt the lessons. New empires are
taking birth concealed in new clothing. Some are trying to dominate the scene
through industrial empires and multi-national firms and business-houses. Others
are raising the weather-beaten banners of a 'particular religion in danger'.
Gone are the times when the crafty could hope to exploit the ignorance of the
masses. Ignorance is fast getting depleted. Scientific advance and its gadgets have
removed the covering curtains and truth is peeping out. It has become impossible
to fool all the people all the time. Let this be a timely warning to demagogues and
to the present incarnations of old empire-builders and empire-breakers.
Climbing down from the high pedestals of empire builders we come across a
chain of progressively diminishing power-centers reaching down to the street-
bully or the market-rogue.
All these arrogant power-centers must demolish if true ideal state is intended
to be established. We are not inviting a law-less or order-less state where street
brawls determine as to who should rule. The intention is to abolish all illegal mob-
rules and bully-rules. A rule by a majority too must be based on justice, equality
and mutual tolerance where no body has the chance of bossing over the other
though maintaining at the same time the firmness of the long arm of law based on
justice.
 7
COUNTLESS TOILS
Think of the countless toils, incessant labours, expended in the setting up of
countless empires on earth. Setting up of countless little homes too consumed
huge labours—only to be up-rooted time and again by invading armies of men or
of fanatic mobs. All the intelligent plannings; all the genius actions—the labours
of millions spanning into millenniums are set to naught in a few moments of
destructive on-slaught.
Man has been toiling nevertheless—never was there a moment when he sat
idle. In compulsive labours of compulsive minds no idle moment was spared for
idle thought. Look at history—it is a saga of continued incessant toil, of competing
civilisations.
Despite the input of all these continued toils and labours, progress seems nil
—or is there a backward march—towards stone age.
With brains and hearts of stone, man is insensible to these hard facts. Like
dolls playing and strutting on the world-stage—the hands go up and down—pulled
through strings by unseen hands.
What sheer wastage of human intentions and toils! Why? With this marathon
input, not only this world, a number of others too might have been built into real
utopias.
Wherein lay the snag? What was the agent that fouled up all the labours?
Was it greed in the minds of men? Was it their hunger, sex-hunger or simply a
perverted wish to rule over others—of being served and worshipped—of
becoming masters? It might have been all these and a few others too.
All the scriptures of all the lands have been singling out these devils and
sending forth warning signals to who-so-ever would listen.
Listening people have been. Have not these commandments been hurled upon
from all the pulpits—in different tones, different languages, accompanied by
musical instruments set to particular designed notes and pitches—high pitches that
have started coming out of scientific instruments of the day replacing the loud-
mouthed pitches of the earlier priests.
Is it the man himself that is the defaulter or the teachings themselves—or may
be both of them are. The test of teachings lies in their being followed—that has not
happened. The test of the real man is to listen, and follow—that he has not.
Or is it correct to use the word 'follow'? Wherein lies the need to follow—
perhaps following they (at least quite a few of them) have been—but blindly,
stupidly—hence the distorted perverted results.
Has the system of reciting scriptures repeatedly or of giving sermons failed?
Surely the recitations and the sermonising have been done in the very ordained
manners accompanied by the required rituals.
 Was there some snag in the recitations, the sermons or the scriptures
themselves? No preacher or leader can complain of not being able to collect a
following—the following he must have, if he is a true leader.
No protagonists of scriptures can complain of not having the correct type of
addicts—the correction, the teaching, the enlightening has to be done by the
scriptures themselves. If they have not; they have failed—so have the messiahs
who gave birth to those scriptures.
Same has been the fate of all reforming movements in all religions and of
political or social-thought-dictums of the old. The reforming movements
themselves have been getting drowned into murkier stagnations.
If man is bewildered today it is not unnatural. Hoping to see light into ever
new schemes or gadgets—he ends up groping into darker depths. The younger
generations clamour to find that guidance which their elders cannot give—they
(the elders) themselves being sick.
Getting sick of 'prosperity', of poverty—of all the teachings doled out by all
the preachers and leaders; they just fall back into a vegetable existence or into a
make-believe world where nothing is real—everything is a compromise. They
desperately want, somehow, to find a belief, a truth, to be able to cling to—if they
don't, they just cuddle themselves into believing that they have—a pathetic attempt
—trying to hold on to the edge of a mirage.
 8
HOUSES OF GOD
The saints, pirs and prophets gave the message of love and tolerance to human
beings. How come humans have quarreled, haggled and shed blood in their names,
within the very places erected to keep their memories alive. People have raised
temples and monuments to commemorate their patron saints and messiahs with the
erection of imposing structures of brick and dust. They also formulated
complicated rituals; seemingly to serve the honour of their simple, innocent
masters who are no longer in the land of the living: but actually it were the whims,
egos, selfish cravings and cunning schemes of the people themselves that were
being served.
Why is hate, cruelty, greed and vengeance being hurled on all and sundry in
these temples of God and their Messiahs? Why do dark myths take birth in those
supposed places of enlightenment? Why are these places debarred to particular
sects, castes and religious groups? Why is discrimination being practised between
the rich and the poor; between the so-called committed and the non-committed?
Let posterity and its guardians answer.
Immediately after reading this, people will rush in with their protestations that
such is not the case.
The author has only to ask them to put in more of insight and research in their
efforts to seek the truth amongst a mass of so called dignities and faiths freely
exhibited at these places. Will their 'genial' nature remain so—the moment an
independent minded man violates their rituals un-obtrusively. The moment a poor
little man enters their august presence; an innocent mad or a mentally retarded or a
mentally backward or simply an out and out innocent chap enters the solemn
atmosphere of their place of worship—won’t their eye-brows be raised in
indignation—accompanied by violent reactions even.
The author has seen and experienced the absence of even the tiniest of niceties
at these houses of god. The managers and the employees lower down the rung,
lack in the basic sense of goodness, decency and hospitality. They are blunt, in-
considerate and haughty to the levels of stupidity.
Whenever an evidence is found of genial behaviour—there lies a hidden
motive of receiving patronage, of gaining either in material forms or in other
expectations.
These houses of god are the safest heavens for cheats who can indulge in
dishonesty with no fear of punishment or retribution for traditions debar the entry
of police inside these hallowed spots. Funds are flowing in, in abundance—
donated by the pious who give, forgive and forget about the ultimate destinations
of their generous contributions.
To do justice to the lowest rungs of employees at these places—they are
poorly paid—hence they resort to the attainment of additional favours through
means fair or foul. They are generally devoid of higher learning and intelligence—
their very ignorance and their blind-stupid faith and their need for employment is
exploited by their more clever bosses and patrons.
This exploitation of the blind ignorant faithful can be extended to pilgrims
whose temporary stay is gainfully utilised by the managements, for hard labour
work and menial work—performed in difficult and pitiable conditions.
All this is being done in the name of faith, in the name of God and His
ministers.
 9
A LITTLE SPARROW
Who puts in the mind of a little sparrow to laboriously collect straws, weave
them in the form a nest, co-habit with a male bird, lay eggs, incubate them, give
birth to tiny helpless fledglings and nurse them with infinite patience.
It is the same story with tiny insects—so tiny that to see and spot out whom,
is very difficult. The mighty whales and elephants too take birth and move about
according to the same laws of nature.
What sparks have triggered life-force into living beings?
In the name of finding an answer, I find it difficult to enter into a
philosophical coma or a devotional mania, to snuggle into which smugly and
hence into consoling self contentment. Entering into hypnotic trances or 'blissful
states' do not find sane solutions either.
Let it be clearly understood that the author is not making any attempts against
the existence of genuine states of union with God. He is merely alluding to the
counterfeit 'saints' and the 'fake' that are attempting to pass as the real commodity.
What has the genuine and the real commodity to say about the above query?
The author himself, to date, has had no fool proof supernatural or divine
experience with his ownself i.e. having a direct darshan (encounter or audience)
with Lord Almighty though auxiliary experiences of the plays of God he has been
having sometimes.
But then he has neither practised the penances and austerities or truthfully
undergone the required training and practices to attain that state in order to
experience the supernatural. But, undeserved, he has had the good fortune to be
near some of the divine souls. These self-realised beings have in them something
that is not found in the herd. They seem to be in tune with the Infinite and are
bacons of light for others. To say that they possess supernatural powers would be
like belittling their otherwise exalted stations though the people in general are
impressed by these powers alone.
Simply if the world is full of the counterfeits, today, that should not prevent
us from seeking and finding the Truth where it exists.
But it is not so easy to find and realise Truth. It is so elusive. Truth and the
truthful people won’t let themselves be presented undeserved. One has to be fit
and qualified to meet, see and experience Truth. It is both easy and almost
impossible. Easy for the ones who have passed through rivers of fire and crossed
turbulent oceans and treaded on thorns. Impossible for the ones who want it on a
silver platter.
The latest craze in the world and Indian society has taken birth. It is hippie
style of music both in matters connected to religion and sex or to other general
subjects. The singers bashlessly move (quiver) their hips, legs, shoulders and
heads to enhance the effect on the viewers about sexual and religious subjects
alike.
 While the actor-singers collect their pounds of flesh—the listeners-viewers in
flesh and blood get hoodwinked all the time remaining unaware of this looting-
robbing-degrading act. They get robbed of their money, morals and souls at the
same time.
The modern religious preachers have invented new musical tunes combined
with their physical and vocal jerking. They include popular demands, needs and
current topics in their sermons and seem to be able to fool all the people— all the
time.
The subjects of God and his worship; of sex and its worship have
intermingled into same styles to the detriment of all that was pious. Things said
and performed 'in taste' earlier have lost their taste and vulgar forms have taken
their place.
No doubt sex too is respectable and pure—but only if it is treated and
performed with such motives. If cheap, it surpasses all degrading depths.
The story of the degradation of religious depths is still more hopeless—
because of the pious and spiritual aura of the subject. In the case of sex and other
ills—people at least are aware of the absence of spiritualism. But here, the
spiritual aura has concealed the baser base. People seem to be uplifted to spiritual
realms. They are all the time unaware that they are falling fast into murky depths
instead.
There is some hope for the slave of a tyrant but none for the slave of love:
there is some hope for the slave of baser tools but none for the slaves of things
spiritual.
A person who is entangled into a web and knows about his entanglement,
shall make efforts for freedom. The one who is entangled and does not know it,
strives not for freedom: instead he 'blissfully' slips and moves into deeper
entanglements. The accompanying sense of satisfaction and pseudo-peace renders
his mind’s eyes still more blind. And so he blissfully marches on to his doom.
A word of caution for the over-zealous ones. Having read the accounts of
older times where the lucky people are supposed to have met their mentors in
miraculous ways, they disregard their daily duties as also the means of earning
their daily bread and start combing the roads and the jungles in search of their
divine guides.
Times have changed now. True guides are not available these days in such
numbers as they were long ago. Less and less pious waves are prevailing in the
atmosphere of places that were holy once but are under the sway of sin and
impurity in the present. Where godly people roamed about have become trade
centres of the wicked, the greedy, the cheats and the murderers. Beware of these
while visiting the pilgrimage centers.
Instead of embarking upon a foolish pilgrimage remain where you are and
attend to your daily chores, earn your bread in honest ways and have patience. A
truthful life is a blessing in itself. It slowly elevates one and takes one towards the
goal. Seek the company of pious people in your own town or area; through them
increase your connections to more and more such people. Somewhere, somebody
will enlighten you.
The old scriptures say 'become intoxicated—mad with the divine wines of
God’s name'. No, it won’t help now. You will only end up in a mad house or
become 'queer' to society in general. Be realistic; have keen judgements.
Acquiring intense concentration or immersion in godly things is one thing,
becoming mad or neurotic quite another. Very promising lives have been wasted
after following erroneous roads towards God-realisation.
I assure you of a fool proof existence once the true master has been found—
before that, nothing is fool proof. So beware, you are being warned of the pitfalls
lest you may get lost in the wilderness.
 10
PRISONS
People play the mock games (or are they real?). Some become the police;
others play the role of what law prefers to call the culprits. Some become the
judges and pretend to pass judgments; they sentence people to punishments that
include that of death.
Have the elite of society and of nations, ever, apart from passing judgments
and condemning the so called culprits, tried to peep into deep, dark recesses of
human minds?
Where forth the evil, the abnormal, the crime takes birth? Where does it
germinate? What environments provide the breeding ground? What helps in its
multiplying?
The elite knows only to punish. It feels no concern for the root cause of crime.
It cannot feel, for the causes can be traced back to the very blessings that the elite
live in and enjoy. The disparities in living standards, lack of equal opportunities
for all, the grabbing of the lion's share by the very few at the top, absence of
universal educational opportunities—greed, hate and revenge adding their own bit.
The judges go on sentencing people. The rulers go on ruling. The blessed
ones go on counting their blessings. The people behind bars go on counting the
number of days left for their release or for their being hanged. Their families'
dashed hopes, the woes of their shattered homes are nobody's concern.
The elite learn no lessons from the crumbling ruins of palaces where mighty
empire builders lived once.
“From dust thou cometh, to dust thou goeth”— this naked truth escapes their
notice.
Behind the prison bars in all the prison houses, the world over—a dark, an
immoral, a world full of perversions—a brute reign of terror and exploitation of
the haplessness of the inmates—exists. Discrimination in awarding tiny or big
facilities is practised—that is in direct proportion to the illegal 'Bakhsish'—the
hush money. Even tiny things are looked upon as big in their world of deprivation
—where, apart from the deprivation of freedom, the inmates are robbed of their
dignities, modesties and of much else.
The tale is more sad in the case of prisons for women and boys and girls. The
degradation in their exploitation runs to the wildest extents.
Still further down the rung come mad-houses and poor-houses (where
destitute-crippled beggars are confined). These are the so called houses built by
the custodians of high society for the mentally sick and for the poor respectively.
One has to visit these houses to know the nauseating plight these are in. Far
away from the place the nauseating smells, emanating from the place, start filling
one’s nostrils.
The author had a chance to visit the poor house of Delhi, the capital of India,
during his search of a dear friend who had gone mad (the search was futile; the
person is still untraceable i.e. thirty five years later). I simply could not look on the
faces and the persons of the inmates—they were in so wretched a condition; after
performing the identification in great haste and distaste, pity and agony I hurried
to leave.
Incidentally on the visit I also had a taste of corruption. The registering clerk
at the Missing Persons Squad of the Delhi Police at Daryaganj charged me a fee
for broadcasting the missing person’s particulars which is done free-of-charge by
the government. Inspite of the payment of 'fee' my friend's name and appearance
was not broadcast.
After putting behind bars—these hapless people, the society forgets them.
There they rot—decay into oblivion.
 11
POWER, POLITICS & YOGA
Now something about the politician. They say 'power corrupts'. The politician
is nearest to power or may be he is the power itself. Naturally he ought to be
corrupted most and the consequences of this corrupted state must spread far and
wide—like the fast spreading tentacles of cancer, for anything happening at the
top spreads fast.
If the politicians of all lands could some how remain pure and pious, this
world would be a much better place to live in. But that is wishful thinking. Power
cannot be detached from them. And power, they say, corrupts. So corrupt
politicians are an inevitability. Shall we accept this infallible dictum?
Let us remember the dictums like 'power corrupts', were coined by man—and
man is fallible. Then how could his coined phrases stand as 'infallible' or
'inevitable'. After all power cannot be abolished; the mantel must fall on some
body; some blessed being must wield it. If so, how can we keep him free from
corruption?
To find that, let us try to understand corruption.
Corruption is collection of riches or other benefits through illegal, unethical or
immoral means. The term 'other benefits' include a long list of dirty deeds of dirty
men.
Greed for money takes birth in man’s mind. So does wish for immoral sexual
gratification. The wish to rule over others, to be served by others—are mind’s
products. We want to be served for we ourselves are lazy. If we control the wish to
be lazy, we would be active—that will keep our minds and bodies healthy. Once
we realise this we shall abhor the idea of being served by others. If we keep our
wants few and needs meagre, we shall not need an army of slaves to serve us. If
we learn to love all humanity, we shall not wish to rule over them. The demons
hidden in the minds are those of greed, sex, selfishness, cruelty. If we learn to
ignore these demons, if we banish them from our minds for ever, they shall no
more urge us to rule over others or to rob them. But how to do it?
There runs a saying 'One who controls the mind, controls the world'.
How to control the minds?
“Control your minds”, that looks like a tall order.
“How shall I control the mind? It is impossible”.
It becomes impossible for we think it to be impossible. As a man thinks, so he
is.
'Impossible is a word found in the dictionary of fools'—so runs another
maxim. These maxims sometimes express the truth fully; sometimes partially.
After all we cannot make everything possible. But in the realms of the mind this
maxim is very much correct.
The first step towards controlling the mind is to think that 'it is possible'. And
rest assured, in so doing, nothing impossible is being asked for.
But there is a difference between thinking and thinking. So thinking about the
capacities of the mind is also conditional.
It is possible to control the mind—only if we take the necessary steps towards
it.
The author, being a teacher, his students have often been putting this question
especially in regard to studies. Students want to study but their turbulent minds
won’t let them. The mind flits like a butterfly from place to place; from flower to
flower. The only difference is that while the fly-beautiful is successful in
collecting the nectar from the pollen, the boys are not. This book is not intended to
be a treatise on psychology but we shall touch upon the salient features.
One cannot hope to control the mind with just one big leap; though it
sometimes happens with a few fortunate ones. For the rest it is a long arduous
journey.
In early childhood, one develops the habit of controlling the forces of the
mind by imposing the desired results on the self. The child just goes on imposing
one decision after another on the mind for he seems to experience an increase in
will-power by this imposition. Taking of oaths, compulsive following (execution)
of time-tables (work-schedules) prepared either by self or by others, the rod or
order of the teacher—all these are different forms of impositions on the mind.
This method though seen to work in the beginning loses all effectiveness as
the child grows up. Too many impositions have been put and forgotten. With
every imposition a part of the free-will has been destroyed. This process of
destruction continues with every new imposition—till all freewill is annihilated
and there is no room for still newer impositions, the mind having been over-
crowded and hence weakened with the earlier ones. Wishes, feeling, mind's likes,
dislikes and whims add to that chaos.
(The readers are advised not to take the above too seriously. Just give a
fleeting glance to it and return to it after reading this Volume 1 and a couple of
volumes that are planned to be published following this volume. Then return again
to the above statement. You will see it in a different light.)
No wonder a drunkard swears again and again that he will drink no more but
every time his will fails him. Same paralysed state of the will results in the case of
other habits and instincts in all walks of life. The tea-drinker cannot minimise the
number of cups per day, the regular morning walker feels amiss after missing just
one morning walk. The regular church-temple goer too feels uncomfortable if he
misses once in a while his daily visit to his place of worship or even his daily
recitation. The sexual maniac cannot control himself, the murderer cannot control
his violence.
In addition to these, the highly concealed compulsions of scriptures, religious
gurus and of customs, traditions, love, affections—have another story to tell.
Loyalties to things and persons pull a person, often unconsciously, in different
directions with the resulting paralysed will.
The same story runs in every walk of life—the story of paralysed will.
Instead of controlling the mind with ever new impositions in the form of
resolutions, oaths or issuing of dictums to the self, one ought to take recourse to
the simple moving course of auto-suggestion. One should gently, lightly suggest to
self that it is sane and beneficial to stop (or start) some habit or trait. Repeated
auto suggestions—in the course of time, shall change into new desired habits. The
above suggestion though not fool-proof often works. Only take care that the auto
suggestions themselves do not change into compulsions or habits.
First control the mind in small ways. An impulse arises to sip coffee; to loaf
about a little; to do a little scratching on your leg; to munch a piece of biscuit.
Do not do it, not for there is any fundamental or basic merit in so doing but
only as a simple exercise towards controlling the mind i.e. do exactly the opposite
of what your impulse wishes you to do. But do it only as a temporary measure; do
not make an obsession or a habit of it. Once a reasonable degree of control has
been achieved discard this practice of blindly going against your impulses—after
all impulses also have a positive quality. They are your servants. Only guard
against their becoming your masters. Or you can oppose your impulses in a
selective way, intelligently deciding which ones to oppose as a training exercise
for the mind and which ones not to.
That will be a small beginning towards your getting mastery over the mind. In
due course this training can be extended to big areas like various addictions, sex,
greed, anger, hunger and the like. Somewhere along the way you will find that
your mind is getting more peaceful, more composed and that you are able to
concentrate on your studies or any other work at hand—at will.
Select a small secluded place in the house or anywhere else, where you can sit
quiet and contemplate or chant your god’s name. In the beginning it will be
difficult. Lots of irrelevant thoughts will crowd in. But in due course, the very
entering and sitting at the selected place shall trigger on or off your intended
thinking—or no-thinking.
By 'no-thinking' is meant a mind devoid of any thinking at all—a state where
nothing is being added to or subtracted from the mind: even the so called sub-
conscious is at rest. Even with your eyes open you see nothing. A prick on your
body does not make you react; you are insensitive to an insect stinging on your
body or a lizard passing across it. Flashes of light produce no re-action in your
open pupils. That is a state a little akin to the 'samadhi' in Yoga though it need not
signify the attainment of samadhi itself. A state of samadhi is a very high
attainment in the process of learning yoga. One should read the proper texts for it
or still better seek the proper gurus (teachers) who are the realised souls—avoiding
the pitfalls of falling prey to the counterfeit gurus who roam about in abundance
proving a menace to the seeker and the society in general.
This talk, incidentally take us to the discussion of yoga as a means of
controlling the mind.
The ancient sage, Patanjali by name, in his authoritative treatise on yoga, 'The
yoga Sutras', gives the essence of yoga in the very first verse of the book—'Ath
Yoga Anushanam' (self control through (or of) yoga), heralding the start of the
granth (holy book). With these words he goes on to describe in the very first line
'Chit Vriti Nirodh yoga'—'containing or controlling the tools of the mind is yoga'.
Tools here signify the movements of the mind: controlling these at will is yoga.
Mind you controlling is not the same as killing. yoga does not signify killing of all
emotions, all thoughts and all delights. It involves controlling these tools of the
mind and the actions thereof and chanalising them towards sane, constructive,
creative ways.
Finding a realised guru is essential to learn yoga. If unlucky and unable to do
so, you can at least have a glimpse of yoga by going through the proper treatises
on the subject.
Some where in the philosophies there has been talk of philosopher-kings. This
term has been much mis-understood. Usually the philosopher is looked upon as an
impractical theoretician who dwells all the time in clouds of fantasy away from the
realities of life. Perhaps it would be better to change it into the term 'yogi kings' or
better still into 'yogi rulers'. These days the rulers are politicians. The term
politician has generally become synonymous with all that is in bad taste. Hence
their profession i.e. ruling, has acquired the colours that look anything but good.
If the minds and, hence, the persons and personalities of these rulers get
purified becoming just, wise and pious, the field of politics and the politicians
themselves shall acquire respectability.
Let these qualities of the mind be cultivated by whatever means—simple
experience of the hard school of life, through reading good works, through
contemplation, through training by proper teachers or guides or through the
systematic training of yoga or through simple auto-suggestion or by living in and
moving with the right kind of company and environment.
If that happens this world would be a much better place to live in. There is a
maxim in Hindi literature—'Yatha raja thatha Praja'. As the king, so are the
subjects i.e. the ruled ones are only the images of the rulers. If noble rulers are
there at the top; their nobility shall certainly trickle down to lower levels
transforming the state into an ideal state.
In the fabulous ancient Indian holy book, the Geeta, the warrior disciple,
Arjuna humbly puts forth a query to Lord Krishna, the divine Incarnation,- “You
are above (have outgrown) all Karama (action). Yet you are ceaselessly occupied
with and immersed in action. Why so?” The Lord says in reply, "The beings
imitate and follow me. They observe all that I do and do the same themselves. To
keep them active; to save them from lethargic stagnations; to keep this world
ceaselessly immersed in action, I have to remain in ceaseless action myself."
 12
POPULATION EXPLOSION
Now something about the population explosion.
The biggest joke that nature has played with creatures on earth is that of sex.
In the case of the animal-world the matters are beyond the control of man.
Instincts go on playing their role on land (as also in the inside of it),under the sea
and in the sky above.
Nature has established an automatic means of keeping species alive and yet it
has failed to do the same. Species have been getting extinct.
The author is not qualified to understand or comment upon this divine play.
What ultimate divine purpose is inherent in it? Nobody has been able to give
convincing answer to it in spite of the many varying theories and religious beliefs
gathered around it.
Leaving it where it stands, being un-understandable and in-explicable, let us
pass on to the situation that directly confronts us. Staring us in the face is the
problem of human population of the world. Land becoming more and more scarce,
food sources becoming fast depleted with more and more increasing mouths to
feed, the desperate attempts (to find solutions) by the authorities that be—runs into
a sad tale.
A pigeon when confronted by danger closes its eyes and thinks the cat is not
there. The big bird (perhaps the ostrich) just buries its head in the sand-dune and
manages to think that the danger has passed.
Man just creates a make-believe world of fun, gaiety and laughter and forgets
the realities of life till he himself is engulfed by the catastrophic floods, but by
then it is too late and when he is unable to hear his own swan-song even. People of
England closed their eyes and could not see the plight of nearby Ireland—distant
South Africa or India was a far cry. Same is the case everywhere else. Neighbours
are deaf to the agony, cries of one another till they have a direct hit by the
disastrous plague on their own heads.
Extend this analogy to two or more neighbouring houses and their inmates. A
few days back, while the author was engaged in a far away business, a wandering
cow happened to die in the outer, unfenced compound of his house. It usually took
shelter from the rains or the scorching summer Sun under the outer verandah. Only
two women were present in the house. None of their tapings on the neighbours'
doors were answered. That is a colony of well off and well cared for government
officials. All that was expected of them was a phone call to the municipality or
some other such organisation.
Science has made the world a much smaller place. Nothing is too distant
today. A disaster can travel from one edge of the earth to another in no time. No
country is safe today or protected from the upheavals taking place in the other
parts of the globe. Thinking in terms of small natural boundaries is out of date.
Everything is open and exposed to the attack of alien men, parasites or germs.
Fires spread quickly today from one shore of earth to the distant one. Regional
thinking is fast getting out of context.
If the world has to be saved its inhabitants must learn to give up narrow
domestic walls and shallow thinking. A global outlook must prevail in all thoughts
and actions.
Nationalities, clans, tribes and religious groups think of increasing the
population of their own groups only to get stronger and dominant forgetting in the
process that they are inviting their own doom. To think that loyalties can be found
only from amongst their own sect, colour or religion is erroneous.
Identity and safety is sought within the race, colour or language forgetting that
it is character and ideals instead that dole out safety, love, trust and sacrifice.
All good people belong to one religion; the bad ones to another—these are the
only two dividing groups. All the rest are artificial. Their dividing walls are
artificial that crumble at the first blow of hard realities. Man is a fool to think that
loyalties can be found only from amongst the blood group of the race.
No wonder the unending chains of heart-breaks and heart-aches; the battles
and the wars; of the tumbling down of civilisations! This blind race of increasing
population of individual clans in order to find and maintain identities or safety is
leading mankind to catastrophic destruction.
Decent community homes for old people ought to be established in all cities
and village groups where age should find a haven to pass 'the evening' of their
lives better than it would have in the homes of their sons. Sons then shall become
a dispensable commodity.
Spread of enlightened education shall bring it home to the ignorant parents
nursing the erroneous belief that sons are a necessity for religious salvation after
death—a deep-rooted belief prevalent among the Hindus.
Moreover the misconception, amongst the labour and the poor classes, of 'the
more the working hands—the more the earnings' ought to be up rooted. In the
absence of more land and more working opportunities, more working-hands
become a liability—a burden on individual families and hence on communities.
With these few solutions let the ever increasing population of the world come
to a stand still and let the world heave a sigh of relief thereafter—and then a march
towards decreasing it to a reasonable level start.
In earlier times when populations increased and got unmanageable warlords
invaded alien lands. The Europeans, Central Asian (Arians, Mongols), Muslims
(the middle east) spread out to new worlds (America, Australia) or they invaded
the older ones (Africa, India, Middle and the Far Easts). But no more easts and
wests, norths and souths are left with vacant lands open for plunder; nor can
sizable populations migrate to the Moon or the Mercury.
The only solution lies in containing the increase in human births. People
ought to resort to all sane and decent means to bring this about. Their efforts shall
have to be on a war-footing. No half-hearted schemes or actions shall suffice.
There is still time to bring home this naked truth or else this population explosion
will end up in exploding the globe.
Creation of healthy re-creational facilities for the masses, opportunities for
universal education will help. But both these means require healthy and high
standards. The television is fast lowering the moral standards in all lands.
Education is lacking in intelligent imaginative norms. As a result, both these
means, instead of providing solutions, aggravate the matters still more. Small
people are at the helm of guiding points. Either they themselves are lacking in the
required abilities or their own moral values are of doubtful nature.
The ships of state in all the countries are floating rudderless. No leader is
imaginative enough to grasp at the seriousness of the problems. The means of
mass-media are fast moving down in their standards. No man seems to have the
vision or firmness to change this downward trend.
Suppose some inhabitants of a distant planet happen to glimpse per chance the
sexual bouts and norms of human-beings. Either they will laugh in sheer
amusement at the funny spectacle or feel aghast at the laxity of responsible
standards and even the absence of elementary morality.
What is sex after all? Sense of touch! Sense of seeing! Touch of a flesh!
Seeing of beauty! Flesh de-generates. Beauty is transitory—changes forms. Have
you ever seen a dog running after a fly-ridden diseased bitch? The skin-patches are
bleeding and leprosy ridden; yet these look beautiful to the dog.
If enjoy you must, why not have a set of morals to guide you in so doing. A
healthy way to enjoy solves problems: it does not produce or multiply them, it
does justice to all including your partner. Instead of giving selfish-jittery-guilty
bouts of enjoyment, it gives birth to permanent, wholesome happiness for each of
the partners. It ought to bring forth ever lasting contentment. It must not increase
thirst—it should quench it instead. Quenching of all desires is the test for all
approaches—for their being healthy or unhealthy. If that quenching does not take
place, somewhere something wrong has been resorted to.
Recently there was a foolhardy high-handed approach by the wayward son of
a Prime Minister of India. The result was forced sterlizations even of old descript
men, even of childless married young men as also of bachelors. The surgical
operations were not properly performed with no availability of follow-up
treatment resulting in serious inconvenient diseases like hernia amongst the
poverty-stricken people of India. The only driving force behind these forced
sterlizations was the rewards to the greedy doctors.
There lies a dire need for the right kind of approach—all the approaches that
permeate into every thought or action of human race. Then this world will change
into heaven and the people into angels.
 13
PLIGHT OF WOMEN
Another thing that calls for mention is the plight of women in our mother
India. Who has not read or heard about the plight of the newly married brides
whose parents have been unable to satisfy all the (I say all for they do pay up huge
dowries nevertheless) greed instincts of the mothers-fathers-in law and of the
bright new specimen of humanity known as the husbands—the all powerful
omnipotent beings according to Hindu scriptures. They have been described as
Lords-gods-masters of the poor hapless bride whom she must worship, slavishly
serve in life and death—in death by burning herself on the funeral pyre of the
august lord husband.
At the time of betrothal ceremony before the sacred fire, the husband takes a
vow to feed, protect and love his better half—instead he (along with his
accomplices in the persons of his brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers) burns the poor
thing on the fires of a kerosene stove.
Unbelievable, unimaginable! But this is exactly what has been happening and
is happening in this land of the rishis (sages) where woman has been compared
with god-like statures (the divine ladies—the devis—the goddesses) and
worshipped in temples.
Man from the remote origins—right from the times when he had not as yet
evolved into man i.e. when he was animal, has been taking advantage of his
superior strength—both physical and political; 'political' includes in it all other
forms of superior positions and chances that he has created in society to bolster his
selfish aims.
I am of course talking about his relation to the weaker sex—weaker it is
nevertheless in all respects even though having been doled out the flattering title
'the better half'. He formulated political laws and social norms that totally robbed
woman of their souls as also their worldly rights.
The poor thing has been suffering mutely, dumb and fallen from grace. While
he is free to roam about like a fattened bull, she must worship him, and even in the
act of doing so she is cruelly lashed and mentally tortured.
In all lands, in all corners of Earth, irrespective of colour, race or nationality
—this common streak runs through all the veins of all men. Whether it be crowded
cities or little villages or lonely settlements in the jungles or out side the villages—
men whether they be drunken or in sane senses; whether educated or illitrate their
beating tormenting rods are continuously being lifted on the helpless wailing
women. The wonder is, if the neighbours happen to be present, they turn a deaf ear
and remain unconcerned to her shrieks and cries. Even the merciless beating of
animals arouse protests: but the beating (and even killing) of women—be they
lawfully married or simply kidnapped or abducted—raise no eyebrows. Such is the
irony of human society.
 All glory, all salutations to the mighty warriors—to the men of all mankind!
Just as young boys cannot be blamed for their doings, women too cannot be
held wholly responsible for the mean tricks they sometimes play on man and on
other women. A person with the longest history of domination, torture,
discrimination and exploitation by the male sex, is bound to develop such traits.
Though, lately an initiative has been taken for the rights of the fair sex,
substantial achievement in providing them equality, in all respects, is meager and
totally inadequate. Man is stiffly resenting and opposing the idea of giving them
equal status.
At the same time, as mentioned elsewhere in this book, women too should
guard against misusing the on coming freedoms.
Women and girls (even minor ones) are being abducted to foreign lands
(sometimes with the consent of their parents) to satisfy the flesh lust of men
(usually the sheikhs as also the lesser persons of the Middle East). In earlier times
these people invaded India and carried away the Indian women to their lands. Now
it is being done on the sly.
Repetition of history!
Why so! Why should history repeat?
"But history must repeat."
This is merely a lame excuse for the people of inaction and lame morals.
Recently there was a news item in the press about raping acts of the Japanese
invading armies in world war II. The mention was of Korean women being the
main victims.
This news brought to light on the 27th of December 1994—full fifty years
after the event! And still wrong-doers are non-repentant. The Japanese were
refusing to apologise to the Koreans.
How many wars have been fought on this planet Earth? Some are recorded,
others lost in the womb of time—but that does not absolve civilisation from the
stigma of polluted wombs that are beyond all counts, that have been taking place
both in the starry-wars and the billions of nights (as also the days) spread in all
dark corners (as also the corners that are not so very dark) of this blessed globe we
worship and adore.
Where does civilisation exist? Where does all the tall claims of the civilised
man spring forth?
Man is basically angelic—so pronounce all the starry-eyed preachers,
politicians and poets from all the pulpits.
Nobody has the guts of uttering, or the vision of the sheer naked truth—Man
is basically brute.
Religions and nationalities have merely been used as tools in the propagation
of this bruteness.
Only the other day a colleague of mine related the following event that
occurred a day earlier at gurdwara Dukhniwaran (literally 'the place where
suffering is banished'—a premier Sikh temple). Two men came with a decently
dressed blind old woman (supposedly their mother). Her dress and stature
indicated as that of a well bred woman, not a beggar. After helping her to make the
obeisance before the holy book they made her sit at a place and left promising to
come back presently which they never did. Some nearby devotees collected a
small sum to help the helpless woman who being unprepared and unused to this
unexpected calamity, cried. The last that was heard about her was that a police
inspector took her away. The men had come from Karnal (or its nearby rural area),
a city in Haryana State. They must have first taken care to get transferred all the
ancestral properties in their name.
I bring the above narrative to a conclusion by quoting from the autobiography
entitled 'I Hope' of Raisa Gorbachev (Page 98), wife of the Soviet leader. Even
though not reflecting the entire gravity of the problem it represents the universal
nature of it— from India to the ruggeds of the Russian North represents a fairly
vast vista.
“There is something else. I suppose a person who has suffered more feels
more sympathy for others. I remember one woman at whose house I turned up late
in the evening with my questionnaire, with so many questions to answer. After we
had talked and she had answered my probing personal questions she sighed and
asked me:
'How is it, daughter, that you’re so painfully thin?'
I said, 'Oh no, just my usual weight.'
Still she went on: 'I suppose you haven’t got a husband?'
I said, 'Yes I have.'
She sighed, 'I suppose he drinks?'
'No'
'He beats you up?'
'Certainly not.'
To which she said, 'Come on, daughter, why try to deceive me? I’ve lived a
long time and I know people don’t go around from door to door unless they’re
driven to it.'
 14
MIGRATIONS
In mass migrations, people in tens of thousands are forced to leave their
homes and hearths to alien places where too they are not accepted and kicked back
to the depths of the sea. Look up the pages of history—starting from the times of
the Moses (the earlier ones being not so well known) down to the recent up-
heavels of the world wars, partition of the Indian sub continent, the exodus of
Hindus and Muslims from Bangla Desh and the recent happenings in Yugoslavia
(April 1999).
Look up also if you can the lesser migrations—in all lands where people of
different creeds have to leave lands that have been their homes for as long as they
remember. Extend this to the still earlier times that span into regions beyond their
memories. They are forced to leave places where the childhoods, the youths and
the old-age-retirement-periods of generations have been passed.
They have been trekking on foot, on camels, bullock-carts and donkeys as
also on the modern trains loaded to roof-tops of the bogies; facing the ways side
hazards of the shooting bullets, arrows or the swords; even of plagues of disease,
hunger and want. They have been trudging hundreds of miles, often falling on the
way-side dead with fatigue, hunger or disease—never to rise again. Among these
were pregnant women, suckling babies, the old and the infirm as also the insane
who had no idea as to what all this commotion was about.
Such has been the fate of all the people in all the lands in different periods of
time and history. The oppressors of one time were the victims in another age and
vice-versa. The games of ups and downs—played invariably on all sparing none.
Why do not all the people of all the lands, of all the time-periods learn lessons
—shed their haughty-selfish manes as also their blood-thirsty-thirst and live and
let live in peace—in humble gratitude to the Lord?
Why did the refugees have to leave the land their fore-fathers have always
tilled? For the tormentors claimed their homes and land as their own.
To whom does this land belong? To whom belong the stars, the planets and
the clouds and the air and the waters? Whose names have been stamped on them?
What sort of decree, or deed or stamped papers were awarded in their favour by
the heavens?
What is happening in the African tribes and its jungles? For centuries they
have been the white man’s burden!
The original inhabitants of these lands—their children, women, the old and
the young—are dying of disease, hunger and want; as they have always been
doing since times within the reach of their memories as also the ones lost in the
regions beyond.
There are inter-rivalries between tribes. Taking advantage of the chaos of the
newly found freedoms (from the rule of the white man) are their pseudo-leaders,
chiefs and the military commanders. Their selfish actions add to the miseries of
the common man—miseries already reaching the breaking points of endurance.
Labour groups from India and other lands, having been repatriated to these
African countries and to the North and South Americas as also to many other
countries—under developed or advanced—being treated foreigners by the original
inhabitants, have been in a more sad plight—alien to one (the original inhabitants
that lived in these lands ever since man evolved e.g. Red Indians the Americas and
native Africans) and untouchable pariahs to the ruling white race.
 15
LITERATURE AND ART
Literature and art forms are sick. Parts of these glorify neurotic and psychotic
trends; many of the comparatively healthier parts universally accepted as the
normal trends in the arts, too, need complete and drastic overhauling.
These sick literary trends have been perverting and making the society sick
for long. These trends glorify senseless suffering (mental or otherwise), misplaced
emphasis on love, sex, violence and scandal. Total injustice is made to appear as
the very personification of justice under their influence. All this has been
happening unobserved—through a process beyond consciousness—slowly
pecking at the souls of people and civilisation—moulding and unmoulding them:
creating and destroying them—man all the time dosing in a hypnotic trance—
ignorant and unaware of such huge transformations—that have been and still are
so vital to his being.
Sex is being exhibited in its nakedness in movies and on the stage as also in
photography, paintings and sculpture.
I am not talking of arts—of literature the ugly side of which is apparent and is
prohibited by the governments and abhorred by the society—even if this
prohibition has not been successful.
I am talking of the so called forms of it that have been created in good taste
and pass the decent norms set by the society-dons. The very fact that these have
been accepted by the 'decency' makes the matters worse and the finding of
solutions more formidable.
Norms of, 'what are decent levels' have been changing with the changing of
times. In the earlier times these norms were relatively 'decent' in a real sense. but
as the new winds started blowing, old foundations and norms progressively
tumbled and gave way to the newer blows to face whom or to contain whom
looked and is still looking impossible. The old fashioned sit at the 'river-banks'—
aghast at the courses and directions of the new waves.
The fact is neither the old fashioned nor the new generations are correct—nor
were their ancestors.
The depiction, glorification and hence idolisation of the helplessness of man,
his sufferings—even if these be the natural products of a helpless mind—even if
these be pushed forth at the literary and artistic surfaces by chained, tortured
minds of the authors, painters, sculptures and artists—does not qualify them for a
certificate of mental health. There was no other way open to these people of arts.
Their inner compulsions forced them to produce their arts. Since their work
mirrored the equally helpless state of the common man, since it translated the
compulsive forms of the common man’s feelings, loves, hates and needs the
society in general accepted and prized their work.
I do not grudge the success of those people of the arts. They can bask in the
sun-shine—but the sun-shine that plunges the common man into darkness, that
idolises the compulsive state of their nature, have no right to remain any longer.
Modern art too perhaps is the product of psychosis, neurosis or of minds that
are a little less sick.
Trends, ideas, thoughts and arts ought to shed sick forms. Let there be no
attachment with these. In the times to come, newer and healthier ones shall take
their place—and these will become our own—forms that shall spread real
happiness, contentment and well being in society. Even if suffering happens to
linger on—that suffering will be of a healthier kind—not malignant, not
cancerous, not destructive—that suffering will not be there for suffering’s sake—it
will come and go leaving man more tanned, mellowed, purer and wiser—this
suffering will transform into happiness and contentment—so to say. People will
not pine for the happiness—they shall not dread the suffering. The dividing lines
between suffering and happiness shall vanish.
Only pure bliss shall remain.
 16
LEADERS
The most dangerous kind of species found in abundance, to the ill luck of
mankind, are the Leaders. In times of yore, the rulers were kings, princelings or
the emperors. If good, they created good administration and made their subjects
happy; if evil, which they were mostly, they created hell in various degrees and
forms, within their domains.
With the advent of democracies, leaders have stepped in with all the attendant
boons or curses.
I remember my days when I was a student of the 1st standard. We small
children, in our own eyes, were no less than kings or leaders; we played the games
of the grown-ups. The class-mates were divided in two groups—one of the goodie
goodie type, the other included children who believed in more independence. The
first group elected me as the prime minister (the first position, that of the king, was
given to a handsome little chap who looked aristocratic). This group held courts,
and me, being more active than the king, passed judgments, punishments and
rewards on all the cases presented. The second group of which I was the leader did
more important things like running away from the class and the school and
roaming about in the market-places: while trekking through the various markets
we would carefully notice certain marks or points lest we might lose our way
home or back to the school. I would tie a small piece of cloth at the end of a thin
stick or straw. Whenever this make-shift flag was held high afloat above my head,
every body whatever he was doing, wherever he was, had to stand erect and salute.
So I had the plum fruits of both the worlds. Later in the higher classes too I
was fortunate to continue this early tradition of the first standard though my
running away from the school stopped.
But a different spectacle confronts me now when I have been a teacher for a
quarter century or more in technical institutes. The student leaders are not so
innocent. Usually they are sponsored and helped by and are members of some
political parties. With this power behind the throne; added to this selfishness of a
million hues, they exploit the students and in the process, put pressure, including
physical force or violence, on the poor hapless students. This is not a healthy
experience for the youth to experience at the very thresh-hold of their journey to
the adult world. It is the job of elders to save the youth from such experience.
But the elders should save themselves too from the leaders of the adult world
that are misguiding their destinies. These leaders appear in various fields—
political, military, social or religious.
Most of the suffering of humanity and the calamities hurled upon them are the
direct result of the wicked deeds of these leaders. But for their evil influence,
history would have presented a different picture altogether. I do not propose to
give the details of these sufferings in these pages; neither it is possible to do so
within the limits of the short narrative of this book. The proper grasp of that
suffering is left to the imagination of the wise, well-read reader.
The only means of checking the errant leaders is an enlightened, bold and
righteous public. For enlightenment a mass education programme through various
media ought to be launched by the public itself. For boldness and righteousness we
should look up to the shining examples, deeds and legacies left by all the great
men—I say great men for only their deeds are recorded for others to read even
though millions of great deeds are performed unknown, unobserved, unrecorded—
by unknown nameless people.
This labour shall have to be undertaken by the common public of all the lands
if they have to save themselves from the clutches of such immoral leaders. After
all ninety nine percent of avoidable human suffering springs from that cause alone.
Leaders are selfish. They will thwart all the efforts towards enlightenment by
whatever means—force or violence: wickedness or cunning. Since ancient times
rulers have been flourishing by keeping the common people in the dark. In olden
times if people were unable to banish that darkness, their inability was
understandable—not now when science has hurled before them multitudes of
mass-media and allied contraptions. Instead of using these contraptions for sense-
enjoyment let us put these into use in the service of mass education.
Education should start right from the days of early childhood. Instead of
loading the child with heavy loads of books, they ought to be taught to breathe
freely in free air; they should be taught to master their selfish cravings in a 'step by
step' education-programme. Instead of pumping their little heads with selfish
ambition and egoist fame-cravings and chronic competition let them be taught in a
peaceful rhythm of contentment, love and tolerance. They ought to be taught
patience above all. These young ones ought to be helped to control their cravings
of greed of various hues. Anger should have a healthy tinge—infact they should
learn to develop will-power without the aid of anger. If passion has to be resorted
to; it always should be in the service and welfare of all—not for the exhibition of
one’s own power and prowess.
Lessons learnt early last long and permanently. These lessons ought to be
imparted without any impositions on the little minds. There should be rhythm in
their teaching—a method in its propagation.
To bring about permanent, lasting order in the adult world, make a start when
the man is still a child—eager to learn—when he is as yet unspoiled by world’s
ills, its dividing walls; when as yet he has not tasted a drop of liquor or a sense of
sense- enjoyment; that is the right time to put in wisdom into his head; that is the
right time to learn all the trades of the angels and banish those of the devil. Do not
stuff his head with religion or God. Let him not become a compulsive slave of
these. Born free, his mental freedom should be kept intact so as to enable him to
make his own choice when grown up.
Leaders of labour-unions, of various subordinate services are still worse. The
poor labour and subordinate services are hopelessly caught up in their clutches.
The condition is more hopeless for it appears that these leaders are there to defend
the interests of the down-trodden—instead they feed on, flourish to fame, leisure
and the riches at the cost of and by misguiding these poor ones. To defend their
hold they do not fight shy of killing or torturing or using whatever mean tricks the
devils have ever invented—these tricks are made use of in the guise of saving and
protecting the rights of the very people, these are used against. This guise, this
changing of garbs makes this trade ( of leaders) more dangerous and elusive.
Thus runs the tale, in a nutshell, of the most powerful, the most corrupt and
the most dangerous members of the society, though every thing about the subject
has not found place in this chapter. I do not say they alone are the 'most corrupt':
the corruption at the lowest ladders of the society is also 'the meanest'—infact
more mean for they dip down to meaner depths where people rob people who are
living at the same (even lower and the lowest) social-economic levels, their
conscience, morality and piety having been eaten by the termites. This too is
dangerous. But the dangerous nature of that of the higher rungs—right upto the
leaders—is more dangerous for it effects and spreads quicker and wider; for it is
more difficult to contain and to control, for its propagation affects larger number
of people.
 17
HISTORY
The old grannies' tales would always begin thus, 'Once there was a handsome
king and a beautiful queen', and thus the story moved on to the princes and
princesses. The whole world of folk-lore and of history revolved round these
august personages—the kings, the queens and their offspring.
Apart from the homely accounts, the power centers too were confined around
them. Power, they say, corrupts. Absolute power corrupts absolutely. Kings of the
old were absolute rulers. The extent of their corruption could be anybody’s guess.
The other side of the picture bears faces like that of Kamal Ataturk of Turkey,
Mao Tse Tung of China, Ho Chi Minh of Vietnam. Their power too was absolute.
Whatever their negative points be (It is not my intention to support their negative
points), their lives' work was in the service of the common man. The absolute
nature of their power only added to the good inherent in that service. That
enlarged the field of their activity; quickened the speed of their action and hence
of reform.
History is filled with pages after pages; volumes after volumes about the
degenerated filth of the kings. But their filthy acts have been shown in a light that
is normal, common, healthy and hence socially acceptable. That filth was the order
of the day: the common people were too common; they were too oppressed, stifled
and ignorant; their souls were under the hypnotic sleep of hundreds of years; their
myopic eyes either could not see through that appalling filth or the means and
scope of their fields of view and of action were limited. They could only throw up
their hands and eyes in wonder at the grandeur of their rulers. The most filthy of
the acts passed the prevalent standards of judgment. The chroniclers were mostly
appointees of those powers. How could they write ill of their masters. That they
sang the praises of their bread givers and omitted the common masses from their
narrative, was only natural.
The times are changed now. The place of the kings of the old has been taken
by the elected representatives of the people—of common people whom they
profess to serve, from whom they derive their power. But instead of serving them
they turn the tables on them. In the name of democracy they are hurling calamities
that are in no way less filthy than the filth of the power centres of the old. Infact
they are more dangerous for they are camouflaged by the gaudy garbs of angels—
that of democracies. The democratic vistas have only ended up rendering the
antics of the political apes of today—more clumsy, more sinister and hence more
dangerous.
Common man sighs and wishes for the return of the old 'benevolent'
dictatorships. Caught between the whirlpools, disenchanted by his newly found
freedoms, he wistfully looks forward towards the return of an old benevolent
dictator—of a despot who could 'rule' and banish the devils from their midst—
devils that are mushrooming, that are swarming in their million garbs and
hideouts.
Turn through the pages of history. Read in between the lines and marvel at the
turn of events. Fed up of the modern politician rulers, man is wishing to go back to
the dark ages. He suffered then. He is suffering now. Caught between the
whirlpools of different ages, he is only left to step out of the whirlpools of one age
to that of the others.
The devils were in the garb of kings in the olden times, now they are the ruler
politicians. These devils live through and manage to germinate and survive every
age. Only their outer clothings are different. Their camouflages get changed. The
shades are gaudy sometimes: dim and subdued at others. But they nevertheless
manage to plague every generation—every age—every epoch in human history.
 18
GENERATION GAP
The youth do not respect their elders; the elders do not love them—unable to
understand each other they call the other as queer.
What legacies have been left by the older generations to the present ones:
selfish exploitation and wars; religious beliefs that do not satisfy the needs of
today; an out-look of life that is anything but universal; regionalism; nationalism
—personal and national ambitions; a perverted will to rule over others; slave
markets—slaves of slaves in turn; sheer brute lust for sex—the herams and their
current prevailing forms of it.
If these devilish traits bore a sprinkling of angelic acts here and there—that is
a poor attempt towards self-consolation.
No wonder these devilish legacies have left the later generations with a worse
plight.
If the past heroic act of a Lincoln abolished slavery—slavery persists
nevertheless in concealed and more sinister forms. So do all the other devils—only
they have changed their clothing and covering.
Exploitation has sharper teeth now. The will to rule has the help of scientific
gadgets of today. Science has only aided the works of these devils. I do not blame
science. It has its fairer side. But it has nevertheless provided more powerful
means in the propagation of devilish trades.
The youth pick up from where elders have left. The elders have seen more
autumns and springs. More could be expected of them. Their responsibility is
higher. Like monkeys the children pick up habits. If they are degraded today that
is for the elders and the older generations have not shown the path. Selflessness, a
sacrificing spirit is learnt through examples set by the elders. If the elders
themselves are broke, no good can be cashed by the younger ones.
I am not talking of individual family cases. There have been selfless parents. I
talk of elders taken as a collection from all walks of life. Surely they have not been
setting the best of examples. Their greed and deceit know no bounds. It multiplies
itself and propagates and gets transferred to the youth.
Something ought to be said about the so called selflessness of individual
cases. Are they selfless to their children alone or to others too? Is their love for
their off-spring based upon universal principles and morality?
How-come they are selfless to their off-spring and not to the rest! Two
opposing traits cannot breed in the same place—in the same mind. Surely, if they
are selfish to the rest they can not be self-less to their children either. That
selflessness is counterfeit and superficial. That 'selflessness' is the product of inner
concealed, often unconscious, urges of selfishness. There is no such thing as an
isolated 'good' or an isolated 'bad'. Who is good to one is good to all and vice-
versa. Who is bad to one is bad to all and vice-versa.
Their so-called selflessness only clothes their inner selfishness that has
concealed claws that do peck at their children too—though in a concealed manner.
It rebounds and harms their own off-spring more than it does the rest of the world.
And the world is unaware of this. They and their so-called beneficiaries—their
off-spring—are unaware of this. Those who are untruthful to the world can never
be truthful to their off-spring. It is only a ghost-truthfulness that their off-spring
par-take—a mirage of truth that does not exist.
No wonder if the off-spring are false! We cannot blame the young ones if they
disrespect their elders. They have seen the elders drowned in lust and greed. They
shall certainly imitate. How can we blame them? In all fairness they are to be
absolved of all the guilt. The elders tire not blaming the young. The boot is on the
other leg instead.
Selflessness alone is not sufficient. Enlightened out-look of life is more
important to provide guidance to the off-spring.
To understand 'enlightened out-look', firstly, the selflessness itself should be
enlightened i.e. it should be free from concealed forms of selfishness like the ones
described above. It should be free: from fads phobias; of bias between one child
against the other. This bias is the result of the mental inadequacies and aspirations
as also of the physical needs of the parents. Failures in the lives of parents try to
find berth in a bright son to the detriment of the rest of the brood.
A form of this bias is practiced in India between the male and the female
children. Since the male children are expected to support and serve the parents in
old age, a natural bias in the parent’s attitude in their favour, results.
This subject is dealt with in the chapter immediately following this one.
Now comes the turn of the youth. Granted, the elders have failed to guide you.
But will you let their pettiness spoil your future and the future of your future-off-
springs in turn? Surely you cannot be so unwise as to let the follies of your elders
and older generations spoil your real happiness—your true welfare and that of
your children and grand children (that would be) and of the coming generations.
Surely you would not like to repeat the mistakes of the elders.
An important thing I warn you against is forming a chronic hate for the elders
and the older generations for landing you into this plight. Hate is a very dangerous
demon. To help you in overcoming your hate, I am letting you in a great secret.
But don’t tell it to the elders or else they will continue to move on their erroneous
paths with more gusto and self-righteousness.
The secret is—even the elders and the elders of elders and even the older
generations could not be blamed for the ills of the world. 'Blaming' and 'holding
responsible' are two different things wide-apart from each other.
As for the reasons of this secret—that is a long story that I will relate later—
sometime—in my later works.
 19
DISCRIMINATING ATTITUDES
In Punjab, the northern state of India, where I was born and brought up and
where I have lived till today, I have observed a natural inability among the
children, the youth and of course the older ones, not to feel at home in the
company of people of alien races. The term 'alien races', though incorrectly used
here, gives an idea of the extent of the alienation felt by the people of major
groups—the Sikhs, The Hindus, the Christians, the Muslims. Extend these
divisions to further sub-divisions within the main groups.
Though living on the same land for hundreds of years, tilling the same soil,
breathing the same air, enjoying the same bounties of nature, facing the same
natural hazards, the dividing lines in their thinking, affections, customs and loyalty
are clear and apparent. Hence the needless discomforts and hardships faced by
them-—especially by their children and the youth who have not as yet hardened to
hardened attitudes.
The natural needs of love and understanding in the young ones; their wish to
participate and mingle with one another find the thwarting pulls of these dividing
lines cumbersome till, they too, with the passing of time form hardened narrow
attitude and out-look of life.
The author who has taught these youth all his life has felt and known this
unhappy and totally un-necessary fate from a close range.
Have you ever visited a Zoo and watched the monkey-mothers pulling back
their young ones every time they venture even a few inches away? Human beings
have managed to retain this trait of their fore-fathers of a million years ago. The
only difference is—while in the case of monkeys only instincts are the driving
force—instincts that are beyond the control of the animal: in the case of human
beings selfish shrewd manipulations are pulling the strings. They will not let their
children move in 'alien' environments with the children of 'alien' people—alien
they are nevertheless even though they have been living next door for hundreds of
years, their distant ancestors belonging to the single and one group i.e. the Hindus.
Described in the above lines are only the ripples at the surface. Deep under-
neath they are the products of the hidden devils of greed, envy, jealousy,
intolerance, sense of possession (the off spring too are treated as their
possessions), fear, mutual distrust, the wish: to rule and to multiply (in numbers);
to rob the fellow travelers-in-life of their bodies, souls and possessions.
These habits of the monkey ancestors have managed to maintain their
entrenched positions (in the minds of men) for these appear in their new garbs of
self-respect, devotion to religion, caste or clan; love for their mother tongues,
mother lands; love for their leaders, preachers and messiahs.
One can fight an enemy whom one can see and know. How can one fight with
the ones that are unknown—that have donned and paraded in respectable virtues
of love, loyalty, nationalism, misplaced religious idealism and patriotism? No
wonder these devils have managed to plague human race for thousands of years.
No wonder the history of human beings is a strife-torn story of wasted virtues—of
wasted talents and wasted opportunities.
Opportunities always opened the doors for the people to step in—but man
won’t step in—he is too proud, too imposing, bursting with self-importance and
ego—egos sprouting forth from his person, his family, his clan, race-group or
colour, language, religion, region or nation.
These so called respectable colours have coloured his mind’s eye, his
reasoning, thinking and actions.
Hence the gaps of sects, races or groups—gaps that could be bridged with the
opening of the mind’s eyes—with the opening of hearts.
Generation-gap is similar in nature. Its roots spring forth from the same
devils. Add to these the slavery of set habits, narrow thinking, closed spaces of
minds dwarfed with limited horizons.
Old values are not always wrong. New values are not always correct.
Intolerance between the old and the new based upon (what is considered as)
fundamental right or wrong: more often it is due to the inner devils of the absence
of the ability—to adjust; of giving and taking of ideas; of sharing; attempts to find
a perch for super-egos by elders in children and by children in elders; projection of
one’s inner needs on to others and trying to fulfill the unfulfilled ones through the
un-natural medium of others; the unconscious need to rule; imposition of old
religious, social, political, educational beliefs; undue love for mother tongues and
languages, undue attachment to old values and customs, conservatism; ills of
forms of government—democracies, dictatorships, kingships; sect-gaps—gaps in
thinking and living in different sects and national groups.
The youth are being warned at the same time, against reading the above in the
light of an open licence for propagating all that is rubbish in the present world of
youth—especially in regard to their world of entertainment and in areas where
morals have become loose; where sane thinking, responsibilities and duties
(towards self and others) have been forgotten.
After all they are direct heir to the results of all the ills of the grown ups
described above. Absolving the youth of the responsibilities for their degradation
does not issue the license to go on degrading themselves still further. It is in their
own interest and in the interest of the future generations they produce that they
should mend their ways—that they should shed ignorance—that they themselves
become the guides where their elders have failed in so doing. If the elders have
failed in giving them understanding, let them give it to the elders—let them turn
the tables on them.
Reversing the flow of mighty rivers is possible in this modern age. So is
reaching the moon and stars.
Let the youth of today practise penance and Tapas—tapas is a term used in
Indian scriptures denoting a series of rigorous physical and mental exercises and
austerities to attain excelled spiritual states. A life of purity and austerity should be
their creed—benevolence their root-anchor with a sacrificing spirit and the hearts
of lions. Let them take up the cudgels. Let them show the light to these older ones
who have made a mess of this heavenly globe of ours—who have spread darkness
and doom al-around.
Don’t you ever get depressed while going through this book. The gloomy
pictures painted in it are meant to expose man at the worst—in all his ugly shades
or colours. Very cunningly he has concealed these ugly shades by colours of the
rainbow and the promises of the mirage. Exposition is the only way to bring him
into his senses.
For too long he has been lulled to deep slumbers by pumping and self-
pumping—by un-deserved flattery doled out by the tonnes by all the poets, by all
the men of literature, sly religious popes and by wicked politicians.
Somebody has to reverse the trend.
But mind you, guard yourself while so doing or else you will turn into devils
yourselves. Avoid such pitfalls while on your way to glory and utopia.
Utopias are there to be attained. They are not to be set aside only for the
realms of the un-attainable imaginations. The adjectives of 'un-practical' and
'impossible' have been given to these by small men with tiny moralities.
So march ahead with humble manes and prodigal courage and with wisdom
collected from infinite sources like a honey-bee collecting nectar in the valley of
flowers. Only then can you hope for salvaging this sinking ship—this Earth.
 20
THE HIJACKED MIND
The religions at their birth might or might not be having noble motives for
the act of their taking birth. Even if some of them had truly pious motives—
somewhere along the way of their propagation they gathered dust through the
connivance of their principal managers (priests) themselves. A very crafty scheme
was resorted to keep the hold of religions on the masses. Religious books were
produced often in languages un-understandable to the common masses—at least
their contents are invariably pronounced in such tones that cannot be understood.
Their preachings are like parrot-orations un-understandable to the people and quite
often to the preachers themselves.
These books were proclaimed to be dictated by God himself or by His chief
ministers or messiahs. Elaborate rituals were prescribed. A web of pious looking
tales, practices and anecdotes were woven and inter-woven to entangle and
imprison the minds and imaginations of the masses. The help of the sword or
temptation was resorted to for its propagation.
The children were taught and told these tales at an early impressionable age so
that the teachings are cemented and embedded for the rest of their lives. It was
something like displacing the real brains and installing the alien ones at their seats
—which through a dark process remaining unknown to the consciousness, usurped
the place of the real—something like an impostor dethroning a king and occupying
his domain.
The domain is the mind. The dethroned king is the ego—the real self. The
impostor is the super ego.
This process of dethroning continues incessantly. The real being hijacked and
thrown out; the false usurping its place and posing as the real commodity: thus
layer after layer of the false eclipsing the real till the real gets lost, the false
masquerading as the real.
No wonder all loves, all delights, all pious thoughts, all evil schemes; the
greeds, the angers, the hates, the hunger of senses—that we see at the surface
though proclaiming themselves as the real stuff—are all counterfeits. With a mind
of counterfeit traits how can we hope to attain that state that is real—the truth, the
ideal. The loves being false, the hates being false, the thoughts being false—the
selflessness, the selfishness, the good, the bad, the truth, the untruth, the angers,
the tenderness—all being false having come out of a mind that has been hijacked
by the devils.
No wonder, a world based on the products of false perceptions of such
stupendous magnitudes, could not be perfect. No perfect solutions can be found in
its domains—no sane destinations reached or goals achieved.
Some will call it a pessimist’s wail.
But look underneath where hope eternal prevails—that is the real stuff, the
infallible Truth, the only Truth, the only means-path towards that Truth. Search for
it.
Seek and ye shall find.
 21
TEACHERS AND DOCTORS
Two professions are very near to God's cherished schemes—the teachers and
the doctors.
Young generations are brought up, taught and made citizens through the
selfless efforts of the teachers—the noble gurus. The institution of the gurus has
been the noblest, particularly so in the Indian scenario; its origins rooted in the
ancient past. The pupil, the earnest seeker, would go into the deep jungle
hermitages with a few dry sticks in his hands, if he wishes to become a sanyasi
(renunciate): or a few flowers, if he has to become a house holder later—as his
offerings to the guru who invariably was a realized soul.
The flowers or fruit were accepted and the dry twigs burnt signifying the end
of the old life of the pupil heralding a bright new fresh raw material out of which
the august rishi (enlightened and perfected man of God) was ready to mold a new
life un-encumbered by the hindrances of the past impressions of Karma. Very
often this chain of guru-pupil relationship had started in previous births where the
guru had taken up the cudgels to chisel to perfection the young one, but the task
having remained unfinished in the previous births was continued in the next ones,
usually the guru being present through out in the same body: realised souls are free
from the cycles of death and birth; they can keep or shed the outer garments of the
souls—the physical bodies, at will. The love in their dual-relationship was sublime
and eternal.
That was the scenario many years ago. The teachers in the schools and
colleges of the modern times had somehow managed to keep up the traditions,
though to a much lesser extent than the ones mentioned in the earlier times. Even
though not that much advanced in spiritual realms, they at least maintained a sense
of dedication to their profession.
What evil moment heralded the destruction of this priceless tradition or was it
a slow corroding process extending through time? Whatever it was, the naked fact
stares in one’s face: The teacher of today is selfish, greedy and self-centred. No
amount of excuses that he is part of the present de-generating society can absolve
him of this great sin. Is he crushed in poverty? Not always so as is generally being
depicted. But no true honesty or morality needs riches to flourish. What happens
when an innocent young soul yearning for love, learning and guidance is spurned,
abused and cruelly lashed simply for his parents are unable to satisfy the greed of
the fallen teacher? what would you think of the teacher who inflicts corporal
punishment on a sick hapless child for his greed of private tuition fee?
These innocent, maltreated children carry the seed germs of whatever is base
and cruel into the adult world. Most of the ills of society can be traced to those
early moments. No doubt parents and other elders who come into contact with the
child also share the blame—but to a less extent. They are not well-worsed in the
art of teaching, guiding and moulding the child while it is a teacher’s sole
profession and duty to do so. It is a teacher's job to save himself from the evil
effects and influences of the society. His teachings and education should pass on
to his pupils—properly screened and filtered and purified. That is his sole job for
which he lives and is being paid—to express it in a little less charitable words.
The following news item appeared on the front page of a premier daily news
paper
......the death of a thirteen year old student of the senior Secondary School
after he was severely beaten up by the school principal.....the principal thrashed
the student for being absent from the school without sending a leave application.
Father—‘‘the condition of his son deteriorated later and he succumbed to his
injuries at the civil hospital here.” The bereaved father, in a representation to the
higher authorities, has alleged that the principal initially advised the family to get
the boy treated from private doctors and also extended financial help. His thumb
impression was also taken on blank papers. The body of the student was cremated
without conducting a postmortem. The punches (elected village officials ) of the
village alleged that the police were pressurising the father of the deceased to reach
a compromise with the principal. The police had failed to register a case in this
connection. The classmates of the deceased said that the principal cane-charged
the boy besides kicking him in the stomach and head. This created fear in the
minds of the school-children who abstained from classes for many days. The
school staff, however, said that the boy was suffering from tuberculosis and had
fallen from the roof while flying a kite. But one of the teachers on condition of
anonymity disclosed that the boy was, in fact, beaten up by the principal.
According to the mother of the deceased, on learning about the incident, the matter
was brought up in the notice of the village panchayat ( legally elected body of the
village). Later, the village elders went to the school to lodge protest with the
principal. The principal evaded meeting this correspondent though he was
attending the school. This was confirmed by a member of the staff. The doctor, an
orthopedic surgeon who treated the boy at the civil hospital disclosed that he was
suffering from soft-tissue-injuries having swellings in the legs and feet.
On the 30th. July, 1998, On the front page of a premier news paper the
following news-item appeared:
Thirteen year old Birpal Kaur, a student of class IX in the Government High
School here committed suicide by consuming pesticide last night, after an alleged
attempt by a teacher X Singh to molest her earlier in the day.”
The above narrative requires no extra comment on the sordid state of the
teaching profession.
Same is the case with doctors—though in a different context. The child is
hurled in the hands of the teacher; the patient in the doctor's—both, the child and
the patient are hapless, weak and ignorant.
 Can you ever imagine a doctor literally letting an otherwise robust patient
(apart from his particular illness of the time—say a surgical incision) to die simply
for his greed cannot be satisfied by the poor thing (patient). The author of these
lines has seen his well-built (Eh! what a well nourished and beautifully well-built-
healthy boy—that were the comments of the doctors themselves attending on
them) pupil meet such a fate in a government-run hospital of our mother India.
Only he did not die, fate wished him to live. That only depicts the infinitesimal
part of the conditions prevailing in all the hospitals throughout the land.
Thus goes down the drain lacks of rupees spent by the state per medical
student.
Many times news-items appear in the press where doctors rape women who
have been anaesthetised earlier. The burning topic in the press these days is of
some south Indian doctors who lure poor people into donating kidneys by
promises of being sent abroad to earn a living. There are reports even of depriving
these poor people of their kidneys without telling them the real purpose of the
surgery being performed upon them.
About twenty days back a news item appeared stating that worthy doctors
operate out the eyes from just died patients, sew up the empty sockets with out
telling the next of kin, if there are any. These eyes are then privately auctioned and
given to the highest bidder, the money of course going into the doctor’s pocket.
Many more sinful ways of the doctors do not see the light of the day or of the
press. Could there be a sadder commentary on the morality of these 'messengers of
healing'.
As a post script to this chapter: little—yet the most important thing that costs
nothing but some sweet re-assuring words addressed to the suffering patient, by
the doctor. Mere acting won’t do. Words how so ever small in number must come
out of the depths of understanding love and selflessness. Even the spoken words
will be found un-necessary sometimes—a mere understanding glance, a re-
assuring pat makes a world of difference in the ailing world of the ailing patients.
Since giving the finishing touches to this narrative, the author joined the local
hospital, a premier medical institution for a major surgery. After its successful
completition things are being set straight, even though very briefly for the time
being.
The surgeon almost brought me back from the other world (even by giving
heavy fist-blows on my deeply sleeping poor head; by forcefully pulling and
pinching of the ears) with his incredible expertise. An other doctor donated the
blood. Neither of them were my kin nor could they expect any financial gains
from a way-farer like me. As for the doctors and nurses, they seemed to be
working in difficult circumstances for the services of the lower staff; which all the
time shirked duty; and the general conditions of the hospital were extremely poor,
the class IV staff being rude and disobedient. Also funds to run this premier
institution of the province were non-existent. So, much for democracy and its
votes.
A man sat helpless out side the surgery, bleeding profusely. An attendant
whose job was to attend remarked brusquely "why ! don't you have landed
property?" and walked away with a shrug.
 22
PHYSICAL HEALTH
Now something about the physical health of the people. It is said that the
human body is the ultimate in God’s creation. This ultimate product ought to be
well cared for, if not for our own selves, at least considering it as a sacred trust.
The medical expenses have risen exorbitantly high, the doctors turned greedy,
haughty and un-approachable. Adulterated food and duplicate medicines are filling
the markets unchecked. Quacks are having a field day. The so called government
hospitals and dispensaries are in a pitiable condition. If epidemics like plague,
cholera, malaria and the like are supposed to have been eradicated, which though
is not the case, numberless other diseases afflict mankind. Polluted environments
and water add their own bit. Aluminium and stainless steel cooking utensils are
stealthily spreading diseases and no body seems to be aware of it.
Medicines have their own contribution in the spreading of disease. We often
hear of certain medicines ordered off the market having been found harmful. Their
prices too have risen to level sky high.
Though allopathic system is beneficial in the field of surgery and medicine,
for the treatment of diseases, homeopathic system too has made far strides. In
homeopathy mere acquiring of medical degrees does not make a successful healer;
a deep understanding and insight combined with common sense are essential. It is
more like an art the study of which never ends.
The trouble is practitioners of different systems are more interested in
denouncing and hating the rival systems than in serving the profession with
honesty and dedication. Instead of competing and quarrelling they ought to tell the
patient where their system is helpless and recommend him to try some other, thus
saving valuable lives.
A judicious use of all the medical systems is the need of the hour for the
ailing. Just as quacks are to be held at an arm's length, one should beware of fake
yogis who swarm in abundance.
Ayurvedic and Unani systems of remedies, though worth recommending in
particular cases, have their own limitations. These systems flourish on tradition
and lack the advantage of modern research.
At the same time one should beware of quacks in all the healing systems.
Acquisition of medical degrees from recognised institutions does not necessarily
qualify a person in the art of healing nor does it make him honest and selfless.
Let it be remembered that prevention is better than cure. Proper food habits,
healthy living environment, observance of self control in the case of all the senses,
correct health-education are the factors that ought to be kept in mind. Always be
on the lookout of warning signals of the body and treat the oncoming disease in
the very beginning. Take special care of young children with wisdom and
alertness. 'Nip the evil in the bud', the saying holds good in the case of health also.
Mental factors like fear, worry, anxiety, tension ought to be banished.
Last but not the least, take proper exercise and adopt a healthy way of living.
 23
ABNORMALITIES
There is something known as a healthy interest in things—games, sex,
accumulation of wealth, riches, friends and literature.
There is some thing known as a normal interest in religion, god, scriptures.
There is a sane level of participation in ideals and loyalties—political, social,
religious or personal.
What happens when that interest or participation is carried to abnormal or
even to intensities often accepted as sane by the society which they are not.
An interest in god or bhakti or devotion seems all right. Intense absorption of
the sculptor or the writer in their fields is all right. A normal healthy competition
in opposing teams can be understandable. Idolation of heroes in different trades
and fields seems to bring forth healthy fruits and results.
What if a simple little fellow in the unknown streets is driven to commit
suicide for a cause that is trivial! What if a simple little lady swoons at a little
misfortune (or even demise) of a movie star (whom she has never met) and never
gets up in the world of the living.
Extend this abnormal conduct (though it often bears the sanction of the
society in the prevalent times) to many other walks of life—the pop stars, the
sports-heroes, the political or social pundits, religious or mystic charlatans.
Crowds and even multitudes are driven to abnormal concerns in causes like
that of religion, beliefs and customs—political or social. These concerns readily
assume forms of mass-hysteria, of mass deaths or killings whether these be wars
or small battles in the street corners or simple suicide-pacts or individual suicides
in remote corners of earth.
A death unnecessarily brought about, a suffering needlessly invited—makes
one wonder as to the sanity of our social-political structure. One starts doubting
the sanity of this every day human drama. Why is importance, out of all
proportions, attached to things, issues and persons where these seem to engulf
one’s whole being, where reason seems to have given way to irrational or insane
feelings and actions.
The trouble is very often these irrational actions carry the sanction of the
society and are presented as the products of the genius or of the elevated ones.
Once the fundamental forces giving birth to these acts are understood and
recognised this social sanction will vanish.
What are these fundamental forces? Suffice it to say for the time being that
the seats of ego of the involved actors are falling vacant, their own ego having
already been transferred elsewhere. Hence events look in lights and shades, to
these minds, that are out of true proportions to the realities—tiny things look
important and vice versa. Small men or insignificant issues assume Himalayan
proportions. Insignificance assumes the form of a veritable necessity. Man finds it
impossible to live without the company of another man or of a cause—howsoever
trivial—or even if it be not trivial the concern shown for it is out of all sane
proportions; the impatient steps taken towards the realisation do not carry any
semblance to the real needs of the hour.
This condition permeates all walks of life. It affects all the people, high or
low. It assumes a variety of forms—the smaller ones pass as phobias, the bigger
ones as mighty-moving 'causes'—both affect mankind deeply—while the former
often pass unnoticed the latter show their presence with a bang.
These bangs, if avoided; these 'small' phobias, if rationalised—will make the
world much happier. But it is not easy. The present available knowledge of the
human mind and the available means are not sufficient: had they been they would
have brought success which they have not.
So let us hope for better and wiser times.
 24
PUMPING AND SPECIAL PRIVILEGES
In slang language a term 'pumping' is often used to denote undue and usually
undeserved praise for a person or a group of people or even at times, for vast
multitudes.
Hitler fed upon the so called superiority of the German race. He pumped this
notion into the skulls of the German, who in turn gave him undue adulation. This
mutual 'pumping' rooted out whatever sense there was in their respective skulls
only to bring about their respective dooms.
The above glaring example of this 'pumping' business was only the glaring
extremes of a multitude of other such instances happening among multitudes of
people and in the institutions set up by them. They are promptly reaping their
respective 'dooms', blissfully suffering, ignorant of the works of this hidden devil
of 'pumping.'
Every errant leader—small or big, conveniently takes resort to this inherent
weakness in the minds of men—their wish to be praised, to be seen in 'larger than
life' portraits.
It is quite another matter if this pumping assumes the role of seed-germs of
later suffering for one and all.
The crafty and the cunning make use of this evil monster in all walks of life
and at all stations—high or low. Be these stations be of religion, sects, castes,
nationalities, politics, business, making of bargains---small or big or begging for
alms.
It is a tragic reality that man is unable to recognise and spot out the devils in
his daily routine life. At every step he meets these devils that are posing as angels.
He lives amongst them and deals with them and seems to enjoy the friendship of
these messengers of calamities. All his faculties of discrimination and recognition
fail. Only after the havoc has been let loose, his eyes seem to open reluctantly to
see the deception—only after it is too late to righten the wrong. Much needless
and senseless suffering has already been his lot. The wicked expect their co-
religionists or co-communalists to go on supporting their evil schemes. They
demand support for all the wicked actions they happen to perform at every step. It
is a tragic reality that they usually get this support. The hood-winked supporters,
eternally hi-jacked by their mis-understood religious, communal or national
beliefs, fall un-suspecting prey in the webs woven by their own castes and creeds.
Castes ought to be banished. Creeds ought to be the products of purified
minds; purified of all the weaknesses of senses, instincts and ignorance.
To banish ignorance wisdom must be sought relentlessly. There are no short
cuts to wisdom. Move towards freedom from the oppression of instincts. Incessant
strivings, never ending toils—always, all the time—in every age, at every
moment. Eternal vigilance against the on slaught of these sly devils. That is the
need of the hour—of every minute—of every moment. Mankind is condemned to
ceaseless action—or else it will suffer and suffering will give rise to more
suffering—till it becomes an endless chain—which it has already become.
About special privileges.
There are two pet dogs in my friend's home—dogs that bear the relationship
of mother and son. Even these pets vie with each other for their master's attentions
—competition for the special privileges. But animals are not given the facilities of
thinking. They are driven by instincts alone.
Alexander the Great started giving the Asians special privileges in his court
and the administration—not special privileges infact—opportunities that he gave
to his Greek officers were given to Asians also. This arrangement was so seriously
resented by the Greek that they started hatching plots to get rid of their Leader
who had conquered the world. The plot was discovered and, apart from others, the
ablest and the most trusted of his generals was executed along with his errant son.
After Alexander, came the Romans, the Turks, the English, the Austrians, the
Germans and a host of other empires—in East or West; North or South. Every one
of these sought special privileges in turn. When one was up, the other was down—
up and down like the buckets of a Persian-wheel—full coming up, empty coming
down. When one is up, one feels at the top of the world—and when falling.............
Let us climb down from the high pedestal of empires. The same story runs at
all levels of human race, in all walks of life.
Bertrand Russell describes somewhere the needs of children for special
attention. They all the time seem to say, 'Watch me, praise me, look at me'. In
infancy the children too are moved by instincts; they are devoid of the faculty of
mature thinking. Hence they cannot be blamed.
Is the grown-up man too devoid of this facility? why can’t he outgrow his
childhood cravings? Childhood habits in grown up men are also known as
madness. But a madman is mentally sick and helpless.
What about the people who can think, who are sane and who call themselves
as the wise!
 25
COMPETITION
The author had a curious experience while visiting the farm house of one of
his ex-students. The experience was with the ants, one of the tiniest creatures of
creation. An ant would touch the head of another living ant, seemed to take the
scent and without any pre-warning of hostile growls, with an air of innocence,
caught hold of it in its iron-grips and started dragging the other ant, equal in its
size and weight. Nonchalantly it would continue moving on its journey—to
where? To its home, a hole dug out industriously in the nearby earth: or may be to
the eternity of time where instinctive acts bear no method, justice or order? Was it
an hijacking or an abduction? If so, for what purpose? Was there a famine in the
world of ants? Had their food-stores emptied? Were they indulging in cannibalism
to calm their own hunger-pangs?
I have no answer to these queries. Man has found it more profitable to enquire
into the habit-patterns of honey-bees, in the trees, than the useless ants swarming
the bowels of earth.
But one thing is clear. It was a competition for survival. Almost without any
order or justice, so it seemed, the luckier ants abducted their poor brethren
mercilessly for whatever purpose.
Competition is a devil that has plagued man-kind since times immemorial.
Often it carries the outer clothing of respectability: in the field of sports, say; in the
world of music where masters vie with one another; competition in the business
circles where every firm or business man is ready to cut the other’s throat; the
competition of female beauty contests—a sly way invented by the greedy people
of light morals to satisfy their own needs at the cost of the morality of mankind—
all these and many others bear the outer clothing of respectability.
They say competition improves quality. It does not always; it lowers it more
often. They say it is a healthy trait and have coined the term 'healthy competition’.
Where can be drawn the dividing lines between the healthy and the un-healthy?
And how can frequent border-crossings be prevented?
Giving respectability to this devil by coining respectable terms or adjectives is
a poor attempt to conceal self-interest and selfishness as also the inherent
weaknesses of man.
A motorist on a highway feeds this devil by speeding dangerously. A tiny
poor rickshaw puller does the same. The cyclists and pedestrians have their own
urge to resort to speed at their own peril as well as that of others.
Where did this competition take birth? In the cradle of course. In the early
childhood moving on to the boyhood-days where the parents, the teachers and
other elders unwittingly put in seed-germs of this devil into the young one’s mind.
The motives were different but with the same net results. This deep rooted devil,
passed on to the world of adulthood un-noticed, un-observed, un-perceived.
Unable to shed, recognise or control this devil 'the unconscious' of the grown up
world preferred to impart it respectability in various ways in their attempt to get
rid of the guilt that happens to be another devil afflicting mankind. Mark you, how
the attempts to provide cover to one devil gives rise to another—and another and
so on.
Healthy solutions never do that. Mere changing the outer garb won’t do. One
can’t wish away a devil by burying it under the covering of other devils. That
complicates matters more.
Incidentally this brings us to a tragic hard fact even though sensitive in nature.
The scriptures, the religious books that were compiled long ago do not satisfy the
needs of the modern times. An attempt is made by producing new interpretations;
by pumping in new meanings. The devotee believers do not have the inner
freedom to change or reject the old dictums; so they invent a roundabout way of
wishy-washing their meaning.
Mind you, it is not a new game the mind is playing. Unknown to the
consciousness, it has been playing this trick in many ways in many other fields.
 26
CEREMONIES
A principal of a senior government educational institution told me that he had
gone to his bride’s home on a bicycle. My elder brother, a journalist of repute
simply walked with four or five companions to fetch his bride. Similar was the
case with my other two brothers—both government officers. Nobody can point a
finger at me for standing on ceremonies for I did not marry at all.
A mile long procession of the accompanying band and musicians of a score of
different hues is a common sight amongst the marriage ceremonies of the affluent.
In the case of ex-kings and the tycoons of business houses, the pageant reaches
sky-high in splendor and lavish expenditure.
In the offices of the government and of private firms, they must have costly
rugs on the floors and woolen table-cloths while the best of my ex-students passed
all his boy-hood days without a single sweater in all the winters. His infant mind
thought wool simply does not exist in the world (in fact this notion persisted even
when he had grown into adolescent years)and the pious mother did her best by
managing to cover her child with two cotton shirts—one on the top of the other. In
this smugness was born and lived the most sensible, well behaved and intelligent
of my students. There are other persons, even females, who do not own cotton
shirts even and are walking the streets naked in the coldest of weathers.
There is cloth in plenty for the display of buntings and banners for the
celebrations of the visits of small ministers or for the commemoration of an
exalted one that lived in and harangued the world a thousand years ago.
One remembers with sadness the high profile pageants and celebrations
arranged by Hitler’s sycophants.
All this to cheat and hoodwink the public; to befool and to terrorise the man in
the street; to over awe him into submission or following and to render his faculties
of discrimination and judgment impotent.
Have you ever read about the unending ceremonial paraphernalia at the event
of the initiation of a new lama in Tibet. It has its counterparts all over the world, in
all the nooks and corners. Only the setting and shades are different. Starting from
the mighty Roman pedestals down to a ragged priest amongst the multitudes of the
have-nots, the same story runs. The same basic motives trigger on and push man
towards needless and useless ceremonies.
The money spent on these ceremonies is non-productive. The food wasted in
the kitchens and the dining halls is enormous. Hence the basic character and their
contribution towards the increase in poverty.
Incidentally, the huge budget squandered in the advertising industry is a close
kin to the subject broached above.
All genuine truths need no lavish ceremonies to travel and to reach the people.
Only the false, the adulterated, the substandard stand in need of the gimmicks of
lavish ceremonies and advertising.
Only the evil and the substandard leaders take resort to ceremonial parades so
that they may cheat the masses.
Let the public beware of these gimmicks of the devils. Turn through the pages
of history. It is all filled with such devilish trades.
 27
VISIONARIES
Lincoln had a vision of the abolition of slavery, Henry Ford of a motor car. A
Newton after discovering gravitation preferred to call himself as a child playing
with pebbles on the sea shore. Mahatma Gandhi had a vision of non-violence that
unnerved the mightiest empire on earth. An Ashoka out-lawed all wars. Albert
Schweitzer preferred to live amongst the poor, may be to atone for the sins of all
the greedy doctors of the world. An Einstein had a vision of the hidden energy of
the atom: it was not his fault if the politicians preferred to use that energy to
destroy and to blackmail weaker nations.
Visionaries, by the scores and dozens have been appearing on the worldly
scene to rid mankind of its sufferings. We need them in their hundreds, thousands
and tens of thousands today. The world is on the brink. Just one mis-step and their
would be the end of it. Small men are strutting about on the world stage deciding
the fate of nations as well as of individuals. They ought to be replaced by
visionaries—who could rain love, who could shower wisdom, who could show the
light, who could govern.
The encircling dark clouds of gloom, the fallen morals of the people as well as
of the rulers need the guidance, the love, the firm rod held by the wise, of the
benevolent visionaries whose practical genius is the need of the hour. No
mediocrity will do. Nothing but the best shall do the needful. The genius of the
glorious visionaries must take over the reins to guide this earth-chariot to utopias
and to eternal happiness.
 28
EVER CHANGING SCENARIO
An ugly little procurator of Judea passed the sentence of death on the then
little known young man later known as Jesus the Christ of Nazareth. According to
Anatole France, as described in his celebrated story, the procurator, who displayed
a keen memory for minute details of all and sundry events of the world, did not
have even the faintest of recollections of this insignificant happening, of this
obscure crucifixion!
It is amazing, little people have been, and still are, perching at the helm of
affairs of humanity. Tiny beings are running the affairs of nations (as also of little
stations) and deciding the fate of millions. They have choked the voice of reason.
They almost always have had their sway: through their minions they have been
creating hell for the ordinary human beings. The wonder is, all this is being done
in this present age too—the so called age of reason, freedom and science.
The means and methods employed by them are different in this modern age.
But the results are the same. Only the colours have now turned gaudy; hence their
capacity to dazzle and to blind greater number of people to a greater extent.
The early pagan beliefs have successively given way to ever new great-big
religious ones. Religions and their of-shoots have sprouted like spreading moss.
When newly born, they professed to bring faith, a silver lining in the midst of an
encircling gloom. Their of-shoots (reforming movements) seeming to clean the
filth of the originals, themselves, have been meeting a stinking plight with the
passage of time. And so, the procession moves on. Hence the ever new
accumulating filth; layer after layer, each successive layer more stagnating in
character though professing to ring out the old and ring in the new.
Social and political orders have been adding their own 'Herculean efforts' to
produce order in the chaos that humanity is heir to in every age. Every generation
has given birth to its own brand of reformers and rulers to bring about change—
from the older stinking orders to a new fresh breeze. Every fresh breeze, in turn,
has been promptly taken over by the devil and transformed into devastating
tornadoes.
Change there has been nevertheless; change has been taking place incessantly;
but is this incessant change the harbinger of prosperity? Is not doom coming on to
us—still closer? The olden times were at least blessed with pious people—people
that were more sincere and truthful; even if their truths did not contain the absolute
truth, even if their intelligence was handicapped by the darkness of their respective
ages, even if their selflessness was tainted with the ignorance of their times; they
were sacrificing and selfless at least.
No more remain these silver linings of the selfless noble souls. Cheats and cut
throats swarm every where—on all stations, high or low. The word 'change' has
lost all meaning, all hope for it no more signifies 'for the better': it always hurls us
into the worse. The phrase 'out of the pan into the fire' literally holds good for
every change man creates and for every result that he reaps.
A 'free for all' loot is taking place: the merchandise is deception; the
merchants, deceptive, while the aggrieved are the suffering humanity—the human
beings at the lowest rungs of the society.
This ever-changing scenario, instead of leading us to 'the kindly light' is
beckoning towards greater dooms. All efforts towards reform, originating both
from noble and evil motives, are back firing. Like dolls, leaders strut on the world
stage and produce a make-believe world of dolls, where nothing is real—where
the professed aims, targets and the results are met with only at the edge of the
mirage.
Every moment has been heralding a new order, giving rise to a new
civilisation. All the mighty civilisations have been crumbling down to dust in their
own hour of doom.
A multitude of forms of government have been tried. Having had their hey-
day, they have crumbled and yielded to newer forms. None have withstood the
testing blows of time. The corroding germs and termites have nibbled at the roots
and have spared none.
The problems are big while small minds are trying to tackle them like blind
men roaming about in the woods. No wonder nasty falls and slipovers are the
result. The movements are in the wrong and opposite directions while the
cherished goals are getting farther and farther away. In this whirlpool of a world
every body is drowning by turn, whether small or big. Vainly the more fortunate
ones hope for an escape, their turn too would come even though belatedly.
Nothing, nobody will be spared by this cosmic whirlpool, unless of course
man understands.
 29
SEX & EMANCIPATION OF WOMEN
Literature, both light and serious: press, including advertising part of it; forms
of entertainment including TV—all are abounding in man-woman relationship,
mainly the amorous part of it. It is strange, each sex is immersed so much in the
other. Legends, tales, folk-lore—all tire not in raising this ordinary and often
bizarre subject of sex to so called sublime, sky-high heights.
The literature and tales are also full of the domination of the weaker sex by
the stronger one. Curiously, in spite of this downgrading and torture of the fair
sex, it (the fair sex) is ceaselessly immersed and drowned head over heels in the
world of the males. In all lands, records abound with the accounts of this torture. It
is needless to point out that the recorded part is infinitesimally small as compared
with the unrecorded part of the actual happenings. Allowing allowance for a
comparatively small number of cases where the tide-flow reverses i.e. where
woman holds the beating rod; as also giving due allowance to the doubtless fact
where woman assumes the devilish role, when it surpasses all known norms of
meanness, cunning and wicked selfishness: after stating clearly that such acts
ought to be condemned, remedied and checked vigorously, while the usual
tendency is to condone them giving them the advantage of being belonging to the
weaker sex, we move on to the need of taking sustained and more vigorous steps
to reform the male world.
In the case of the 'male world' of the animals we are helpless to do anything.
Leaving its remedial measures to God, let us tackle the case of the thinking animal
that man is. It certainly lies within our capacities. Abilities, when wisely employed
with a will of steel, know no bounds. One hindrance on the way to reform is the
universally accepted belief pertaining to the divine right of the males since times
immemorial. A jolt has to be given to this belief—a stunning blow. This should be
accompanied with ceaseless efforts towards education. Firmness and
enlightenment should go side by side—a judicious application of both.
The task is nevertheless difficult. The enthusiastic co-operation of the female
world too will be needed. Selfless partaking of the fair sex is indispensable. New
uniform laws will have to be enacted and enforced strictly with no fear of losing
the 'next elections', irrespective of caste, creed and religion. Any hesitation to take
resort to unconventional methods and means, ought to be shed. Man, as also
woman by nature is a slave of convention. Old values and customs are rooted in
the deep recesses of mind. The genies coming to us in inheritance since the dark
ages of millenniums ago—ages when only animals abounded; when man was yet
to be evolved: are ingrained so deep that to replace them looks like a formidable
task—many Herculean efforts seem to be the need of the hour.
These efforts shall have to be made. Let there be no going back. Let there be
no looking back.
With that stamina, with that zeal, success is bound to come. Let there be no
doubt about it.
This change in the fundamental outlook of man cannot be brought about by a
mere executive order of the state. Mass education—by men of missionary spirit
who can place before the world examples of personal sacrifice, men whose selfless
deeds are more eloquent than rhetoric, who need not harangue, whose very
appearance on the scene; shower peace, love and understanding on the crowds of
people; who have controlled their senses and tamed their passions—this mass
education by such men will deliver the goods.
Three impressions about the ill-treatment of women stand out prominently in
my mind.
The first happened in the late 1947’s or perhaps in the early 1948’s. After the
traumatic experience of the partition of India our family traveled in a goods train
from Gurdaspur to Jalandhar, a distance of 70 miles which took more than ten
days and nights to traverse. The passenger trains were simply not available; either
they were over crowded or they were late by hours and even by days. I vividly
remember the aftermath of that long journey for its half dreamy hang-over over
my mind for weeks and months afterwards. On a small wayside station I saw a
strong well built peasant holding a woman by the wrist—the woman was weeping
bitterly and trying to escape while he held on firmly. My infant mind could
understand little of it at the time but the nauseating memories have refused to give
way ever since.
May be the woman was a Muslim held captive; may be she was not and that
her tormentor belonged to the same religion.
The second incident occurred years later at Patiala when I saw a manually
driven small rickshaw, plying through a crowded bazaar—right before the very
eyes of duty policemen. The passengers were two burly-hefty men on the seats and
a tied and bundled woman at their feet, her mouth stuffed by cloth so that only
very feeble moaning for help could come out—'Oh men! save me.'
Needless to add that no help came forth from that crowded part of the Mall
road.
The third incident of which I had a fleeting glimpse was of an old woman
who was being forced by her son and another man—a relative or a friend of his, to
move towards somewhere while she resisted and cried helplessly and pleaded to
be taken to the boy’s father, her husband.
The above incidents are only 'a drop in the ocean' even though looking like
glaring examples of cruelty. In countless homes, many of them belonging to well-
to-do rich families of upper or upper middle classes—families of so called
cultured people, mental agonies of a million hues are hurled on the female
members, the other female members taking an active part in aid of the torturer side
even if the aggrieved women are highly educated and whose earnings are
enormous which though always is not the case. If these women are not earning
members the mantle of the onslaught falls heavier on them.
 I end this chapter by narrating an incident from the life of Swami Vivekanand,
Indian saint.
Swami Vivekanand while traversing far corners of earth came face to face
with women that are called by society 'of ill repute'. They laughed tauntingly.
invitingly. His companions tried to whisk him away but he resisted. Facing the
half clad women he said , "Poor children! Poor creatures!" Tears of sorrow
tumbled from his eyes down his rosy young cheeks. Those eyes were beautiful.
His world wide wanderings brought to his feet, disciples that included young
beautiful women by the scores, in their hundreds and thousands. But this ascetic
while confronting their 'fallen' compatriots uttered in torment "They have put their
divinity in beauty in them. Look at them now". Taken aback, one of the 'fallen
creatures' exclaimed, "Man of God! Man of God!" Another tried to hide her face
by keeping her sleeve before it. Still another stepped forward and kissed his robe
in reverence. Fallen creatures indeed!
 30
THE GENTLE GIANTS
In childhood, the author and other children were playing on the road side near
their homes when suddenly a fierce looking man appeared on the scene and made
some threatening gestures towards us. Taken unawares we tried to run away. But
he blocked the way and Lo! his threatening face transformed into all smiles and
kindness. What looked like real danger to our infant minds was simply mock
acting on his part. He told us that he loved children and wanted to share our
games. Nearing forty or more but in poor garbs, though having a hard fierce
exterior, the heart overflowed with tender feelings full of love and child like
simplicity.
That was long ago. Only the other day, at the age of fifty-five I was
confronted with a sixteen-year-old giant belonging to a community well known for
its martial and militant out-look. Instinctively visions of bullying, torturing,
tottering and killings cropped in and a taste of distaste for the boy appeared on the
mind’s horizon.
I do not know how far I was justified in so doing. But this opened up a train
of thoughts transporting me to realms where all the so called bullies transformed
into tender loving angels who loved and not hated; who applied a soothing balm
and not tortured, who helped mankind and made sacrifices that were in direct
proportion to the huge size of their bodies.
The huge well built bodies need not bear hard cold steel where lies their
ticking hearts. Their very physical strength should make their love stronger; their
actions more firm. The well built giants of the world will become a boon, a work
force for peace and prosperity. Through them reforming winds shall transform into
hurricanes—the hurricanes into tornadoes—fast winds of creation, not of
destruction. Think of the huge transformations taking place then. The helping
hands of the giants shall brook no nonsense of the devils. The devils shall be
dwarfed and trampled before their onslaught. By devils we mean the evil traits.
Our fight is with the evil tools, not with the humans housing or nursing those
tools.
No longer the utopias will remain confined to the realms of imagination.
Imaginative flights shall envelope all horizons—horizons where peace and
happiness shall reign.
 31
TERRORISING BALLOT BOXES
Else where in this book it is mentioned as to how reforming movements,
themselves degenerates into murky depths. There is also mentioned as to how one
devil gives birth to another and another and so on.
Thomas Jefferrson is said to have pieced together the finest constitution in the
world. The chequered history of the land ruled by it is dotted by a bloody civil war
and the shooting down of quite a few of its finest heads; the mystery about the
latest assassination being still lying unresolved inspite of the appointment of an
august commission headed by the chief justice.
In India poll violence has reached proverbial levels. Though the author has no
direct knowledge about the conditions in the other lands, he can safely presume
the existence of such conditions in most parts of the world, especially in the newly
freed countries of Africa, Asia and the nearby island states.
Here is a clear example of devils poking in their nose in all the works of
angels: good people go on devising means of welfare of the people; the bad ones
devouring them all.
An enlightened public is a necessity for the orderly functioning of a
democracy. 'Enlightened' encompasses in it the courage to stand up to rogues and
rebels as also to despots and dictators of ill repute.
Somewhere some body coined the phrase “The only cure for the ills of
democracy is still greater democracy.” Leaving aside the merits and demerits of
democracy, if democracy has been resorted to, there ought to be provisions and
conditions for free and fair franchise. Totting of guns in the face of voters; even
actual killings, torturing and robbing, abducting them, tempting them with
material gains or winning their support on the pleas of cast, religion or sects: all
ought to be abolished or else democracy becomes a mockery.
 32
LIFE AND DEATH
When the eyes close for the last time, a painful pang steels through the loved
ones—never again these eyes will be available for a selfless loving glance, these
hands shall no more be rising forth for a trustful assurance or a re-assuring caress.
Social grains having been impregnated deep underneath the souls, man pines
for company of the loved ones or even of foes when the loved ones are not at
hand. The most dreaded kind of imprisonment is that of the 'solitary', when the
prisoner is denied even a fleeting glimpse of a human being.
When death snatches away one’s dearest of links, the agony pangs are
obvious and considered as natural. Watch a small child’s mind flitting and
changing from moment to moment. At one moment he is all immersed in and
attached to one parent, the very next he runs to the other parent and again back to
the first, then to the second and so on. This marry-go-round continues till he grows
up and gets acquainted with the rest of the world. In fact, with the passing of time
he gets so immersed in the wide shining world that mother and father are
completely forgotten: they become irrelevant intrusions and cumbersome burden
on the new marry-go-rounds he has fallen into. New persons and new gaudy traps
have held him prisoner. No longer a tiny mold of mud-paste, around which his
whole world revolved once, holds his attention. Shining motor cars and fast flying
jets; jaz and the television; beauty and sex take hold of his adult mind.
But there is another kind of maturing, a wholesome way to live whence he
does not have to get attached with or forget the past, wherein he need not neglect
his old mother and father. That is a life where he learns to give, where he thinks to
sacrifice, when he puts his personal needs and satisfaction in the proper place they
deserve. When he does that, the final closing of the eyes does not fill his guilty (as
it was in the past) mind with remorse; his past self centered nature does not grieve
that no longer the departed one’s company shall fulfill his instinctive, physical,
mental or worldly needs. His peaceful self wishes instead peace for the departed
soul. Life and death seem to shed their separate opposing identities. Our grieving
shrieks do not enhance our respect or love for the soul on its final journey nor does
it fulfill any other-worldly need of it. Pangs of pain only seem to add to its
discomfort. Let us shed our possessive instincts and learn to give, to sacrifice, “to
get robbed”. Let this world (as also the other) partake of all our noble instincts and
creeds and thoughts. Pain and joy shall lose their dividing lines then. Birth and
death shall mingle into one cosmic reality, into one cosmic play. The mortal and
the divine shall lose their separate character. They shall become part of the One
and the Single Truth.
 33
REGIONALISM
It was June 21st., 1940. The people of Germany rejoiced. Their joy knew no
bounds when Hitler got the French plenipotentiaries to sign the armistice terms at
Rethondes in the same old railway coach—brightly polished and spruced, tugged
to the site for this ceremony that he planned so meticulously to catch and imprison
the imagination of the German people— people whom he hypnotised and used
with the same meticulously planned maneuvers that he used in his army
campaigns—to further all his devilish schemes.
Only a few years earlier the same carriage had stood at the same site for the
signing of the other deed where the two sides had had their roles reversed. The
winning euphoria then belonged to the other side—to the French and their allies.
These euphoria—changing sides alternately, temporarily lift the masses of
peoples to dizzy heights—where, devoid of all the realities, completely forgetting
the repeated lessons of history, they gloat over the plight of the fallen sides—the
fallen ones, that in another period of time, had conveniently rejoiced at the glory
of their own winning times. Like the buckets of a Persian-wheel, fortunes change
sides: rapidly sometimes; taking longer in some. This worldly drama takes place at
all levels of human existence keeping the actors blissfully (or agonisingly,
depending upon the changing fortunes) ignorant of their past or the future.
Short memories—though often a blessing—are a menace sometimes. The
myopic eyes of humanity are unable to see beyond their limited horizons. Though
the roots of their worries lie in the past and the future, their (distorted) sense of
proportion always lies in the immediate present in which they get hoodwinked by
the cunning, by the wicked persons—may they be political, religious or social
thugs or simply the magicians, the charlatans, the jugglers or the street rogues.
This immersion in the present precludes all history of the past or horizons of the
future. The slogans raised by the cunning leaders are that of religion and
regionalism. These are the two sensitive spots in the minds of men. The German
were given a heavy dose of the superiority of their race: similar doses are being
administered at national, state or provincial levels—even at levels still lower down
the ladder—down to city, street or door to door level .
In the name of so called brotherhood, support is being demanded for all evil
or bad causes. In Bengal, the Bengalis will quickly get together to beat up a non-
Bengali resident, howsoever unjustly. So it is in Bihar, Madras or Orissa as also in
the numerous other parts of India and the world.
Regionalism took birth from the root cause of a sense of the “my” described
in the earlier pages of this book.
*"This is my nature—that is yours. This is my habit, my taste, my principle,
my anger, my hate, my liking, my disliking, my passion, my love—all else is
alien. Others’ habits, natures, likes, dislikes, passions and loves have no business
to encroach upon these." This 'my' has become a veritable hell of a devil. It
engulfs all reason, all wisdom, all sense of fairness, and justice. It eclipses all
angels—of godly emotions, reasonings and thoughts. Where has this devil landed
human race? Into what hell-fires it has been (and is still) plunging mankind.
Oh! What irony! What a fate!
“I pray to my Lord facing a wall; I by turning my back towards it; I by sitting
cross-legged; I by prostrating before a stone; I by bowing before a cross: I grow
my beard in a particular way—therefore I am dearer to my Lord; I grow long hair
and a moustache—therefore I belong to such and such community—religion or
sect." "Everybody fancies his own peculiar ideas to please his own special god or
to satisfy his own special ego—and in the process of doing it, while seeming to get
his personal peace and security, he must hate all else; he must despise the rest of
god’s creation—compulsively—and often unconsciously."
“This is my god—that is yours; This is my country—That is yours; this is my
land, my house, my son, daughter, father, mother, husband, wife.” “He is my
leader; this is my domain. This is my religion, group, or caste. Others have no
business to intrude into my territories. If they will, they come only as slaves, as
dwarfs, as second rate citizens, as subordinates, servants, as inferiors. Who can
compete with my superiority?”
This attachment with 'My' is very cunningly being exploited by the powers
that be. When people realise that nothing is 'mine'; that everything is 'Thine'; the
devil of regionalism along with its attendant brother devils and mini-devils shall
meet their natural death and the world shall heave a sigh of relief.
 34
RICH VERSUS POOR
All the divisions of human society made on the basis of religion, regionalism
and caste are dwarfed before one giant dividing line—the line that separates the
rich from the poor. All the divisions, though representing the mightiest of devils
unto themselves, assume a secondary role when this giant division steps in.
Regionalism, religion and castism and a host of other isms are merely being used
as tools to feed and nourish this giant of a devil. All are like small tributaries to
this surging river—surging and devouring all that is good—all that is decent in
human life. All pious relations are forgotten before its mighty onslaught. All
loving relationships yield and perish when the desire to earn and maintain riches
intervene. Even while knowing that money changes hands, even while in full
knowledge of the fact that riches are faithful to none, man craves and dies to grab
a few extra loaves. Never satisfied after getting all the lion’s shares and all the
extra loaves, he craves for still more. The notion that this richly endowed world is
but a temporary abode of his; that he is merely but a day’s lodger in it, does not
deter him from committing the most heinous of crimes and sins in his pursuit of
the riches.
My revered Gurudev once told us the true account of a multibillionaire who
had placed before his guest (Ananta Sayanam Ayyangar, the second speaker of the
Indian Lok Sabha, the lower house of the people at Delhi.) trays full of fifty
different kinds of food specialties at the dining table but none before his own self.
“But why, good man, why don’t you eat anything yourself?”, inquired the grateful
guest. “My stomach does not let me eat even the simplest of foods, Sir.” When the
foods won’t get assimilated, when the cushions of luxury cars do not provide relief
to aching bodies—of what use are the riches? And even if they do, there is a limit
to the eating or riding (in luxury) capacities of human beings. It is quite another
matter if their cravings reach to insatiable morbid levels. Let us not forget that,
that state in itself is sickness—that it is suffering, not satisfaction; neither mental
nor physical.
Leaving aside all the above reasons, nobody has the right to acquire more
money than his brother: man, morally cannot crave for what his fellow 'citizens' of
the world cannot have. Leave aside the arguments about talents, about hardwork,
about inheritance. They are mere rubbish—lame excuses put forward by the
guileful grabbers. They merely provide tools in the hands of the wicked, the
misguided, the ignorant for the immoral robbings and grabbings that usually pass
in the name of lawful activity. Thinking of lawful activity, the English managed to
rule (and rob) India for two hundred years while succeeding to keep aloft the
banner of 'the English justice'. Earlier the Muslim invaders did just that.
Extend this phenomena to the arena of the world. Extend it still further to
conditions inside a particular country: between its haves and have-nots. Then you
will realise the highly concealed forms in which this malady has woven and
interwoven human race into leaving far behind other forms of devils which turn
out to be far less menacing and which pale into insignificance before the mighty
and single onslaught of this mighty devil.
The following narrative sheds a light, even though bleak, on the gulf that
divides the poor and the rich—even the ones that are pseudo rich or the 'recent
rich'.
On the 7th of April 1996 a photo picture released by the PTI was printed by
some premier news papers of India. It depicted two African native men standing
on and trampling a native child who was accused of stealing. The size of the
emaciated child barely exceeded the size of the foot trampling him. It was the
same native community of Africa that was given world wide sympathy and help in
its fight against the oppression of the white man. How come hundreds of years of
poverty and oppression could not drive out the devils of greed and cruelty out of
these native persons turned into gentlemen by wearing better clothes, even after
getting freedom from slavery. I only hope that the scene depicted was only an
exception and not the rule. The gulf between the rich and the poor is no doubt the
greatest devil of them all. Nobody (leaving aside hardened crooks), not atleast a
small sickly child would have learnt to steal had he not been deprived of the basic
necessities of life including that of love of understanding parents and other elders.
This reminds us of the fallen liberties taken by Moses's followers more than
two thousand years ago. They too were released from age-old slavery. Theirs' too
was a case of untamed energies suddenly released by the unshackling of binding
chains of slavery. Only their immoral behavior very nearly approaches the angelic
hues compared with the brutish behavior of these African (Asian, American or
European) devils.
 35
GURU BRAHMA AND SHASHTRAS
A college teacher used to say that it was easier to teach a subject but
impossible for him to erase the already existing contents of their minds i.e. what
they had learnt in an incorrect manner in the years before they happened to
become his students.
In the verses from the ancient shastras, the guru has been given a place at
level with all the different manifestations of God: *'Guru Brahma, Guru Vishnu,
Guru Shakshat Maheshwara', thus saying the grateful pupil respectfully kneels at
the lotus feet of his teacher—the guru. Kabir, a mystic poet of his times, muses in
his verses: 'both Guru and Gobind appear before me; whose lotus feet should I
touch first? I bow to my guru who led me on to the way of God (Gobind)-
realisation’.
What sublime thoughts! What noble trickling of nectar from the lips of the
saintly poet! The author bows with reverence before such peerless pupils as also
before their august gurus who were the embodiment of enlightened selfless
spirituality. After placing before them my respectful offerings, I proceed to write
what follows in the hope of being forgiven if it turns out to be the outpourings of
an irresponsible fool.
The ancient gurus expected total submission—a prostration of the mind and
soul on the part of the pupil. That facilitated and quickened the process of
learning, especially the spiritual part of it. In the spiritual realms, great stores of
energies and capabilities are released to control and channelise whom, requires
infinite self control, patience and wisdom. To put the key of that reservoir of
energy in the hands of the guru, is beneficial especially in the initial stages when,
as yet, the pupil’s capabilities have not ripened. That is like a safety valve against
the explosion of that energy, so to say. That is a practical necessity too. It is not
simple exhibition of gratitude and respect alone, towards the guru.
These mutual arrangements between the guru and the pupil were
understandable in the olden times when the environment was blown with pure
winds, when sincerity and selflessness prevailed. In modern times standards have
fallen in the case of both. When that happens, means and values too have to
change. The gurus cannot afford to demand the luxury of complete (total, mental
and outer) submission—pupils cannot afford to give it. Traditions shall have to
give way to new order. The exploitation of this old arrangement by the modern
self-styled gurus has reached to stupendous levels. This process of degeneration
started during the last thousand years or so. Either the prophets and gurus were
themselves self-intoxicated with their own aura of exaltation or they were simple
cheats and impostors.
To deceive in the matters of money and things mundane is not so bad—in the
matters of things spiritual and of souls and hearts, it is unpardonable. This robbing
of the souls has been taking place for quite sometime. It was less earlier but has
become the order of the day lately. On every street corner gurus and messiahs are
appearing by the score.
People, naturally, have to be warned against these thugs who hijack their
minds and souls. The modern gurus and saints, who are distinct from the fake, will
do well to stop demanding the mental prostration on the part of their pupils. It will
be better to adopt new methods designed to the needs of the day. This may prove
as detrimental to the learning efficiency but from wider point of view and
considering the interests of gurus and pupils in general, it is a necessity. Even the
inefficiency in learning will be short lived—may it be ordinary academic learning
or that of the spiritual realms. Genuine respect for the guru and total mental
prostration need not go side by side. Sometimes outer paraphernalia of respect like
total yes-man ship, serving the guru in a tireless manner, is mistaken for genuine
respect. Total obedience is not a necessary precondition for love, respect and
selflessness; sometimes disobedience serves the flame of love as also of respect.
Even if total obedience be genuine it need not necessarily feed that flame (of love,
of respect and dedication). Due to the hidden devils it results in doing harm to the
guru, the pupil as also to the institution itself.
In the new order recommended, naturally the danger lies in the increase of
irresponsible potentialities on the part of the pupils. This danger exists any way in
all the options resorted to in educating the young and in the process of pumping
out the devils from their inside. In the new order the teaching of proper mental
disciplines does remain intact. The 'next step' towards spiritual development will
be taught only if the pupil has already been prepared for it and only when he has
mastered the previous steps before hand. The difference will lie only in the
comparative atmosphere of freedom during his education. In fact this system of
teaching in an aura of (mental) freedom is likely to be more healthy and efficient.
Records abound in the history of Indian tradition as also of some other lands
where the most important, rather the only, test for the recognition of capabilities of
pupils was unqualified and complete obedience: the pupil was expected to whole
heartedly agree with (and carry out) the dictums of the master; when the advent of
the day was announced at midnight, he had to say yes and when the vice versa was
announced he had to agree unquestioningly with that too. The pupil who toed this
line most, was proclaimed the official successor to the guru.
History also has clearly shown the pitfalls of this practice. But one has to
'open eyes' to be able to see them. No wonder the traditions originally started by
realised souls have stagnated. No wonder the teachings of the first preceptors are
no longer being carried out in practice even while paying lip service to them or
while all the time reciting them in the forms of hymns or holy verses.
An analogy to all that has been written above, lies in the blind obedience or
worship of the scriptures, or the holy books. What has been said about the guru-
pupil relationship also holds good in the case of scriptures. In the first place, the
chief use of these holy books has lain for the sake of worship or for exhibition (to
self or to others) in the form of a super-ego. Proper texts are quoted in support of
or against an argument of the day in order to stress ones points or stand thus
expecting the rest to confirm or remain committed. This back reference to the
written word has become a fashion, a necessity without which things do not appear
to move. The orthodox use this practice as a tool in the thwarting of progress or
further enlightenment. The so-called radicals too carry unconscious inhibitions in
their flights to newer horizons.
This, in a nutshell, describes the bringing into daylight of this most elusive of
devils. Though all that has been said about devils, so far, is far from
comprehensive and complete, let it be taken as a starting point, howsoever feeble
or inadequate—with the hope that more will be unfolded in the times to come.
 36
DEPLETING NATURAL RESOURCES
After the big bang of some billions of years ago, the Earth and other planets
separated from the Sun (so it is said) and then molten lava after assuming the
shapes of balls, unable to escape into the outer space of the galaxies, started
revolving around the Sun at different distances from it. Out of their paths of the
heavenly journey, known as the orbits, the most suitable for the germination of
life-forms was that of the Earth. The transformation of earlier lava states as also of
the accompanying hurricanes of gaseous masses, after passing through various
permutations and combinations assumed forms in which our present world exists
today. We the human beings were the latest evolution of the life-forms that had
started taking birth somewhere and some time along the way of these mighty
transformations. Yet they were not so very mighty; they looked tiny when taken
into the context of the over all cosmic changes, known or the unknown.
Long before the birth of man, chemical and physical changes were taking
place both inside the belly of earth as well as on the out side of it known as the
surface and the atmosphere. Mother nature was producing a variety of things, that
scientists chose to call matter and that were further subdivided into elements,
compounds, mixtures, metals, non-metals, organic or inorganic substances.
These substances were in the process of incubation long before man
discovered them. Once discovered, a mad race started for their exploitation. An
insane competition started between races, groups or nationalities to rob or usurp
them.
They thought they were robbing one another while usurping and transporting
the plunder to the lands, they called their own—their native lands: or they just
fought for and settled at the parts of Earth where these bounties of nature were
found in abundance.
The different races thought they were robbing one an other in this mad rush of
exploitation and consumption: in fact it was mother Earth that was being robbed
and taking into account this sequence they were found to rob, unwittingly, their
own selves too; particularly their future generations. In this race for exploitation
and robbing, human race has come to a point where it has started wondering as to
how long Earth’s treasures shall be available to keep pace with their robbing,
exploiting, plundering acts.
A good deal of this plundering of mother Earth is being piped into projects
that carry no sense in the ultimate analysis—projects that are needless and useless.
Some of this needlessness is clear and apparent; the rest is made to appear as a
necessity. The material, for instance, spent in the wars and battles of mankind—
where human beings, as also the animals, have been butchered, tortured and killed
in numbers impossible to imagine. Various excuses have been produced, many
reasons have been advanced—perhaps some of them looked justified; may be they
were actually so. But go a little deeper, churn into still earlier times and churn out
more facts that shall render the justifiability of those reasons as infructuous. If
mistakes had not been made in the earlier periods of time, if selfish instincts of
man had been laid to rest into the deepest of graves, later wars would have not
taken place nor the necessity of coining of new justifiable reasons for them. Only
put in a little intelligent labour into various events of history; here or there or
somewhere you are bound to come across facts and figures that shall put all
propagators of wars in the dock—propagators taken as a whole, taken into a single
block of war-mongers of various time periods and of various races, castes and
nationalities.
But during the above discussion, we have veered away from the main topic of
discussion i.e. the question of fast depleting natural resources of Mother Earth. No
doubt a general awareness of the problem is found once in a while amongst the
people of far reaching insights. But that is the voice of a lonely flock. The
majority, the greater segment of people in power are drowned head over heels in
this race for consumption. A perverted sense of hunger, a schizophrenic passion-
lust for producing and consuming more and more has taken over their small minds
and is ruling the roost. The virtues of patience ,of getting contented in little things
of life (and yet they are so very big and mighty and important)—have vanished
and an insane race, encompassing all fields of human endeavor, whether they be
literary, of entertainment, various luxuries of life like the wish to rule or the fields
of basic necessities of life—of earning one’s bread and saving oneself from the
destructive on-slaughts of other humans—of beasts, of diseases, of natural
disasters—all attempts of man to face and meet these situations, at some stage or
the other, are usurped by the unjustified, unwise, immoral, criminal acts—acts that
do not justify all their action or the extents to which they go.
Even the actions that start out of justifiable ends manage to fall at some stage
into the unreasonable, into the unjustifiable. This is a story of the transformation
of angels into devils—of the reasonable looking ends and means transforming into
the unjustifiable ones.
This is not merely a question of morality, of fashionable levels of decency or
of the things falling into the categories of luxuries: it involves a fundamental
question of survival of human race. People started by robbing one another: they
will end up in robbing all, including their own selves, of robbing their own lives
and souls for good.
 37
LOYALTIES
The author remembers an Indian film (perhaps it was Junglee) in which
actress Lalita Pawar enacts the role of a rich domineering widow who goes to
ridiculous extents to keep up the stiff-highbrow standards set by her late husband
in running the household and the estate.
This mistaken sense of loyalty, though a specialty of women, is found
universally in the world of men too resulting in many a sad tale. Loyalties exist in
many forms and breeds—towards fathers, husbands, wives and other relations;
friends, bread-givers and kings and priests and for a host of other personages,
places, ideas or issues—even to animals and lifeless stones or books.
Let us not mistake healthy loyalties for the unhealthy ones; they are different
from the unhealthy ones. Healthy loyalties, when balanced by reason and wisdom,
are a boon for society—the reverse invariably proves to be a curse that withholds
all progress and banishes all happiness and justice from among the community of
human beings.
The dividing line between the healthy and the unhealthy gets faded where
good sense gives way to the stagnation of habit and tradition. Peoples and
communities fly into instant rage the moment their ancient established customs
seem to be transgressed.
On one side these reactions appear in the form of up-heavals—for all the
world to watch and see. On the other; silent, sulking, unobtrusive processes, buried
deep underneath the unconscious, show up their sneaky forms in a thousand hues
and colours. Underneath the weight of these, life is rendered to a drudgery of
chores devoid of all sense, causing senseless suffering to one and all. In many
cases the roots of the habit are buried so deep, no amount of reasoning shall lift the
subject out of its morass and cobwebs.
When the minds have been hijacked, no wonder, the devils germinate and
dwell at the places where the real self ought to have been seated and enthroned.
Under the influence of loyalties isolated islands of thought take birth which
limit the mental horizons, limiting the capacities of humans to see beyond the
boundaries of those islands. While doing injustice and harm to the rest, they
nevertheless do the same to the objects of their loyalties too while all the time
happily nursing the notions that they are serving them instead. Such are the ironies
of the vagaries of thought—thoughts that are emanating from hijacked minds.
The secretary of the political (dealing with Indian native states) department of
the British government of India, at the time of the transfer of power to a free India,
put to fire all the important records of the department thus robbing history and
hence mankind of its choicest treasures. He was under the hypnotic sleep of
loyalties to native princes.
I know of a family who will not hear of putting on leash or getting rid of their
pet dogs even though the cute(!) animals are hurling havoc on all and sundry as
also on the near and dear ones by 'gently' biting them causing huge scars as also
huge expenditures, trouble and agony in the process of treatment.
Many years ago a news item appeared in the Indian press informing the sad
demise of an old woman on a public square where she passed all her life, living in
a ramshackle contraption, which provided poor safety from the vagaries of
weather, right from her early youth to a weather-beaten old age. There, on the
roadside, she sat in endless wait for her sweet-heart, who had given her a glimpse
at the spot and then had disappeared for ever.
The readers themselves can add to the endless list of such events from their
own experiences and knowledge and then marvel at this wonderful creation known
as Man (or Woman).
 38
DINASOURS & THE MONSTERS
OF MIND
Dinosaurs inhabited earth millions of years ago. Recently the author happened
to look at the painting of this awesome dragon clutching in its powerful jaws the
long neck of its contemporary animal bigger in size but less lucky with its very
long neck and a peculiar small mouth devoid of canine teeth. The latter was the
first to become extinct. Its tormentor too followed suit; the result of the impact of
some big falling meteorite, they say. Similar was the fate of many other dragon-
like species.
How awesome were these animals of those awesome times of the dawn (or
was it the middle-age period?) of Earth’s existence!
Equally huge and fierce creatures of the sea—the whales and the sharks have
managed to survive in their deep sea-havens.
Another species of monsters, still better hidden and concealed has also
managed to withstand the race towards extinction. The timing of its birth is vague
and unknown. Maybe, it was the same as that of the animals and fish and insects
and worms; maybe it was near about the time when evoluting man started to think.
These monsters inhabited the minds far more well concealed than the fish of
the deep seas. This species has been moulding and unfolding the histories of
human beings in comparative recent times, starting from a few thousands years
ago—all the while concealed and hidden from outer human perceptions: while
man has been strutting on the centre stage full of ego or the pathos (depending
upon the individual cases) completely unaware of the existence of these dragons
perching and dwelling in his very own mind. The strings were always pulled by
these devils while man was haughtily stupid to think that he was the centre of the
stage—just as he thought not long ago that his Earth was the centre of the
universe.
How else could be explained repeated histories— repeated sins, crimes and
misdeeds of his . It were the devils all along that put forth the germs of evil in the
minds of humans. It was the handiwork of an unending chain of monsters right
from the most ancient times down to the present day world. No wonder all the
angels felt totally helpless in this unequal fight. The devils were too well
concealed and camouflaged; always too ready to give a slip to the unwary angels.
The origins of the human sin is ancient—only it managed to change its guise from
time to time depending upon the environment and needs of the hour.
What we saw at the surface were the results—acts (or atrocities) said to have
been perpetrated by certain people, communities, nationalities, religious groups or
mobs or crowds of people.
Some people seem to have won, to have emerged as the ruling class; others
were called the down trodden or defeated or losers.
 This winning-losing game has been going on and on—incessantly—the
players changing sides frequently, all the while nursing the naive belief that they
are the real players.
The devils hidden in their minds laugh slyly. Their wicked giggles have been
escaping the notice and attention of one and all—whether they are the inhabitants
of the Norths or the Souths; Easts or the Wests of Earth.
How else to explain this every day drama that has been taking place? How
else to explain the failures of Man to solve his problems and to save his soul.
Greed and lust; revenge and cruelty; hates and the evil instincts—the untamed
instincts of man; the misguided senses about human values— have been promptly
taking over the worldly chariot of his and leading it towards ever repeating
disasters and miseries.
Read 'in between the lines' of events—past or present—you will find those
unbroken chains and patterns that are the handiwork of the Satan. Time has merely
provided a stage, an arena to those eternal satans to change their outer colours and
clothings so that they may look like a grand new stuff in every on-coming age and
pass for what the deluded man relishes to call progress—his reforming great
deeds!
All glory to his greatness! All salutations to his deeds! We bow in reverence
before these!
 39
THE OFFICIOUS CULTURE
I saw a poor hawker make his young son to push his fruit selling cart (making
it appear as if he were a servant) while he strutted pompously with his chin held
high at a jaunty angle, in an officer's residential locality of *Meerut. That was a
little more than 40 years ago. No doubt it was a ware-selling stunt that paid in
front of the door steps (bungalow-steps, to be more correct) of even more
pompous looking officers. This depicts one of the many legacies of the Raj,
though not so very glittering in colours which were in nauseating abundances
during the British period of Indian history.
The later 'Indian' part of that history retained this officious culture as one of
the many ugly left-overs. While the English had a streak of the 'genuine' sahibs,
the later 'Indian’ ones could only ape as the proverbial clowns. While the English
could be generous sometimes (even if that was a cleverly engineered gimmick of
the ruling class), the Indian inheritors of the tradition combined their own miserly
meanness with the brutishness of the original preceptors of the tradition.
The present form of this tradition is stagnant and swarming with the low
swampy life-forms. Every higher rank, howsoever little that 'higherness' be, makes
the plight of the lower ones miserably agonising. This situation is not confined to
the isolated military or civil officers. It permeates from the highest to the lowest
levels of society. It encompasses and engulfs all the nooks and corners of it.
The devils responsible for it are the deeply rooted needs of superiority, greed,
corruption, to rule, to exploit, to feed one’s ego at the cost of the lower classes—
howsoever little that lower status be.
Such were the devils that failed the communist regime of the USSR.
Such are the devils that are eating and corroding into the very roots of the
Indian society even if that situation is not equally spectacular. It is nevertheless of
an equally great destroying character—the slow but menacingly effective
munching, by the termites, of the pillars on which the nation stands.
Sometimes these devils are concealed in clothings of *class wars, the class
struggles: the struggles taking the form of trade unions, often taking recourse to
strikes which paralyse or destroy whatever progress that has been attained in
different fields.
In government and private offices and companies and business circles,
different categories of employees do the same. The disease has spread even into
the levels of 'officers' who perforce have started taking recourse to strikes and
mass public demonstrations. When the disease spreads to every vein and artery of
society, and when the strategy seems to work, how can an officer lag behind in the
race towards temptations and lures of higher emoluments and perks.
So much for the higher and ordinarily high achaeans of society.
From the adult world this poison trickles down to the world of children and
adolescents who develop their own forms of exploiting the weaker or poorer
children—that are sadistic some times.
When the devils swarm into all human minds, no classes, no levels, no age-
groups are left untouched by the touch of their on-slaught. One has only to open
one’s eyes and minds to perceive, recognise the scarring marks left by them.
See through and marvel at the mighty ferociousness of the 'meek nibbling' by
the hidden devils on the one hand and shed a sad tear or two for the degradations
caused amongst we the human beings on the other.
 40
THE VAGARIES OF WOMEN
Elsewhere two chapters have been included depicting the plight of women.
All that has been written therein is true; may be even less for it depicts only a
fraction of the plight described therein.
Only the day before yesterday, one of the most bitter cold days, while
travelling by bus I requested the male companion passenger of a young woman to
close the open window by which she was occupying the seat. “No, I will not get
breeze”, the dry answer given by the woman instead jarred through my ear-drums.
Earlier she had been boring the neighbouring passengers with her loud-incessant-
harsh-staccato prattle which seemed to dim a little after a comment or two on my
part. Being an old man by now in late fifties, the throat too being not in a
satisfactory situation, I was lucky in carrying a woolen cap in my kit-bag by which
I protected my poor head, though a little while later the window had to be closed
by her companion when the steely cold draft attacked her ugly face too.
This too describes only a fraction of the other side of the picture.
Manu, an ancient Indian holy man cum theorist on all sundry subjects robs
woman of all her rights and perhaps of her grace and charm too. All that he says
does not do justice to them (To be fair to earlier ancient Indian culture no such
attributes and judgments on women are said to find mention — in the Vedas say).
But to do justice to the sage, he also seems to touch the outer fringes of the naked
facts of the problem when he alludes to the facts and state of affairs as they stand
though the remedies suggested by him do not solve the problem for the very
remedies i.e. depriving the woman which amounts to robbing her of her life and
soul and healthy independence and her rights— are at the root of the unwanted
devils hiding in the souls and nature of women.
After stating what ought to have been said let us face the fact that many
women do carry in their hearts and minds some of the dirtiest tricks ever found in
human nature. The contention that these are the direct byproducts of her robbed
plight cannot justify the tricky craft that many women have been playing on men,
children and other women alike and in consequence on there own selves too.
Elsewhere in this book mention has been made of the slaves freed by Moses,
who quickly developed habits of dis-repute as a direct result of the freedoms
bestowed upon them. (Chapter 34, 'Rich Versus Poor')
Similar are the results of freedoms bestowed upon women. The on-coming
freedoms have turned women more shameless, bizarre—in dress ; in habits, in
speech, in thought—in their whole outlook—of daily lives as well as on the video
screens—of theaters, television, cricket match-play grounds alike.
Some years back the author was cycling through a wide street in the city of
Patiala where he has lived his life and grown from a youngman of 20 to the
present age of 57—where he came with a mind devoid of all sense or non-sense
and developed into what he is today ; where he completed (or rather uncompleted)
the latter part of his studies and perforce joined service as a teacher which he did
not like in the beginning. Later as he realised with the passing of time, during his
stay here the only blessing he came into contact with, and which made life worth
living and learning was his contact with the youth of the city and the adjoining
areas. The grown up world of the teachers of his institute was too stale and
stinking.
There in the evening twilight, a long distance away at the end of the street,
right in the middle of it, he saw flames of fire. A man had torched himself and
turned into a corpse in the twinkling of an eye. A crowd had gathered around the
man. And his wife, instead of crying, was defiantly accusing him: 'See he has gone
but has left me with the charge and stigma of murder'. Later on, it was learnt that
the man had burnt himself when he could no more bear the tortures (perhaps they
were mental alone) inflicted by the non-repentant wife.
The above incident too depicts only a fraction of the other side of the picture.
The author has knowledge of several, including the cases of his students
whose lives have been made into a living hell by their better (?) halves.
 41
PASTURES OF PLEASURE
Races and men who get intoxicated with misplaced pride, haughtiness and
pleasures, die soon. So do civilisations.
Going through the pages of this book it looks like the melancholy story of
melancholy dark deeds of men and women.
If the readers want to look for the sunny side, there is no dearth of this in the
literature, culture and art of all lands. Man by nature is pleasure loving. He wishes
to hunt for pleasure in the midst of doom. There is nothing wrong in his so doing.
But what if his search for pleasure trespasses on the pleasures of his fellow
inhabitants of this globe? What if in his quest he adopts unjust means? What if the
ends too are unjust ?
What is justice ? What is the definition of pleasure ? Good people find it in
performing good deeds; bad ones’ pleasure is found in the performing and
spreading of evil all around which in turn rob the rest of their own respective
pleasure. There is no dearth of the just looking excuses, on the part of the so called
civilised society, through which they create, live in and protect the means of their
affluence.
The fact is that all kinds of media through which human conditions are
known; through which knowledge is acquired and spread; are the monopoly of the
upper and the middle classes. The plight of the rest, including that of the down
trodden, seldom see the light of the day. If it does some times, it is largely the
result of selfish ambition of the media persons to excel in their trade. The real
needs, aims and priorities, even if these manage to show their head, eclipse too
soon. Issues are soon clogged and forgotten and new ones soon take their place.
Memories of human beings, being short, the clever gimmicks of the 'blessed' soon
create and provide new burning issues and topics and so the wheels of humanity
turn and turn endlessly into the never ending misfortunes of the common people.
When the Buddhas and the Buddhists tried to find peace through the total
renunciation and non-violence, the invading armies came with their clanging steels
and annihilated them as well as their peace.
The story is repeated everywhere at all levels of social structure. Goodness is
being made a butt of mockery. The meek are being laughed at. Wicked wizardry is
prized and it sets the norms and the standards of society. The gala spectaculars run
the show. In the dazzling lights, the cries, the plights, the hunger pangs, the
shivering, naked disease-ridden bodies, the orphans, the captive women and
children and boys and girls whose modesty has been outraged, many of whom
have been put to death after sucking pleasure out of them—are completely
forgotten.
So when the pleasure loving people find the pages of this book gloomy to
read, let them seek their pastures elsewhere. But they are being forewarned—their
pastures will not last long.
 42
MENTAL PRISONS
When one talks of prisons, high walled monotonous looking structures,
having cages and cells with barred windows and doors instantly rise to our mental
horizons. These prisons no doubt conceal an awesome picture within their
domains. But they stand before our physical eyes as monolithic structures of steel
and brick. We can see and feel them ; we can enter them, meet their inhabitants,
listen to their tales and know their plight and nurse whatever feelings we are
capable of depending upon the condition of our minds.
That is very easy. The difficulty confronts us when all the monolithic
structures are absent, when the captivity is invisible and so are all the
paraphernalia that go with the man-made prison.
There are prisons of another kind which are much more formidable, much
more awesome, much more crippling.
They are so crippling that one is robbed of the capacity of even raising a little
finger, a little eye-brow without the permission of the powers that be. No need of
the handcuffs or the leg-chains. Raising of fingers and eyebrows are a far cry;
even the rising of a thought, the nursing of an emotion is forbidden. And the
miracle is that the running of such prisons is successful. No protests or revolts ever
take birth within its confining walls.
How can protests take place when the captives are even unaware of the issues
that they are to protest against. In fact they zealously support the very authorities
that rob them of everything of their lives and souls even. They are being robbed
'lock, stock and barrel' and still they stand on the side of the robbers, oppressors,
the rulers—strange as though it may seem.
When the process of imprisonment of minds start right from the very birth,
may be in the womb itself; when one imprisonment is imposed on another and
when the process continues till a million imprisonments have been imposed—
unperceived, unrecognised, unknown to the captive and to even one's near and
dear ones who are unwittingly instrumental in the process of impositions and when
the actions and thoughts involving these imprisonments are continually being
forgotten, what could be the plight of that individual. When the imprisoning bars
are invisible, when confining walls of brick and steel are absent, when the captive
is even ignorant of the fact that he is a prisoner, what hope could be entertained for
his ever striving for freedom and of attaining it.
But we have preached for hope eternal. Then how can we accept such a
hopeless state as that.
The people who have explored the so-far hidden mechanisms of the minds,
have slowly inched towards the unfolding of those highly concealed regions. Even
if the process is slow and far from adequate, well meaning people have
nevertheless tried to reach these hidden devils. Their findings are above the
understanding level of the common mass of people: the fact that they are, is a
blessing in disguise for little knowledge, which it is, especially in the regions of
psychology, is a dangerous thing. Had that meager knowledge (the inadequate
researches of the psychologists and psychiatrists) reached the mentally unripe
masses, it would have given birth to still more formidable complications resulting
in deeper entanglements in the inner worlds of the minds. Attempts by unprepared
minds towards solving its problems are hazardous. Better for them to remain in
their states of ignorance which are at least less unhealthy than the ones let lose by
their immature mental exercises towards finding the solutions, by making use of
the principles of psychology which are at a stage of infancy as yet.
After giving due regard to the above observations, it will be good to indulge
in an exercise, howsoever inadequate, towards understanding the captivity of
minds in their various forms.
I know of my aged maternal aunt who vehemently frowned upon the attempts,
howsoever feeble, by young women towards changing fashion. She disdainfully
criticised women who kept their hair in free flowing wavy flocks, instead of
keeping them well bound-knitted in rope like tresses hanging at the back side of
the head, neck, reaching down to the middle of the spine. The vernacular word
attributed by her for such women was exceptionally strong; when translated it
gives the meaning of some thing like that of an evil witch and a she-dragon taken
together. And she (my aunt) was a simple, respectable loving lady free of any
rancor, jealousy or revenge with rustic sweetness and contentment permeating her
whole personality.
Then there is the case of my own father, a learned man with goodness,
piousness, courage and honesty being reflected from all sides of his personality.
Well past his eighties, he stubbornly withheld permission to his high-school going
grand daughter to play in a cricket match in a city stadium inspite of persistent
pleadings and phone calls from her nun-teachers at the local convent school
though, at the time, it was difficult for the author to help her or to pass judgment
for his action, the author himself being a captive of the mental prisons.
Without going into pros and cons of individual cases, the fact remains that
people, whether educated or not, whether belonging to rustic village background
or to educated city environment, display an inexplicable streak in their habits-
behaviours that defy all rational explanations and the dividing line between the
regions of correctness or incorrectness are extremely thin.
Let us hope that coming research unfolds more about the inner affairs of
minds For the time being we can only marvel at the human behaviour—at the level
of the individual, of the group or at the mass level. Let us also wish and hope that
attempts will continue to be made by earnest souls, howsoever feeble, to separate
the chaff from the wool, thus releasing the minds from the respective captivities
resulting in the addition to the sum total of human happiness.
 43
THE TURNING WHEELS
On page 11 of The Tribune dated 28th December 1996, under the title
'Ancestor Search', the following short piece of news appeared :-
"The world of anthropology has been turned on its head. Fossils found on the
Indonesian island of Java suggest that homoerectus, an ape-like ancestor of
modern man, existed 27,000 years ago."
'Why has this simple date caused such a rumpus? Homoerectus was thought to
have died out about 200,000 years ago, leaving the planet the exclusive domain of
their more advanced descendants—human beings, or homo -sepiens.
Now scientists suspect that in the midst of migration, humans spread through
the world, displacing pre-humans.'
Two hundred thousand years—that was the incubation period of civilisation.
Compared to this recorded human history is a tiny tot. The rest has to be guessed
or explored indirectly through assumptions. The still earlier periods housed still
earlier ancestors of man.
What a fantastic story of man! He was created an animal first and then had to
crawl slowly, inch by inch, through the thick dark jungles of evolution to become
what he is today. No drawing sketches, no prepared designs, nothing in the nature
of infeeds and inputs were presented to it. No sensible tools were handed over, no
match-sticks. He had to chisel his raw stone-hammers by blunt stone-chisels. He
had to explore and find ways to produce fire. He had to invent the earliest rustic
wheels through round trunks of trees. And through these elementary arms and
means he had to protect him self from the wild beasts and the wild ferocious
weathers that cruel-harsh nature hurled on his way. There were no cosy beliefs and
theories of the god-men to settle his swarming doubts or to find his peace of mind.
The minds themselves were in the most primitive stages of evolution—unable to
think properly, unable to control his fiery instincts. During his long quest to evolve
out of the jungle law—no courts were at hand to judge, no legislatures to mint
laws, no civil services to administer.
Out of this chaos he had to evolve. He was simply hurled into the cosmos and
was asked, so it seemed, to fend for himself—unaided, unguided with no helping
hand, to come out of the whirl pools of the cosmos.
What a panorama! What a divine thrashing man was subjected to!
Still the author has the nerve to criticise him in all the preceding pages! He
had already had his fill during the millions of years of the stone ages—later ages
as well as earlier ones. What was the need to saddle him still more? The author
does not relish either to hurl loads of guilt and remorse on Man’s poor head. He
wishes instead to remove all this load that has been there all through the ages. He
wishes to lighten the burdens. He wishes to banish also whatever of the animal-age
legacies that are still lingering and lurking in the human minds. He wishes to drive
out the old devils as well as the new devils of the later periods—the latter ones
were (and are) more fierce and formidable—having taken birth when the minds
had started to think as explained earlier. What is written in the earlier chapters is
nothing but a feeble attempt towards that end. If it succeeds, the author will feel
gratified. If it does not, he will continue to strive more and more for acquiring
greater wisdom. He will not fight shy of admitting the errors and mistakes he
might have been committing all along. Wisdom cannot be acquired with just one
stroke. On the way to learning mistakes do creep in. A positive attitude learns
from them and then moves on the road to progress. The pit fall lies in becoming a
proverbial fool by going on making mistakes and not learning from them.
 44
THE DOWN TRODDEN
Who are the down trodden?
A poor little limping girl with downcast eyes—bare footed in the freezing
weather of mid January—limping down the street—eyes devoid of all hope, no
wistful remembrances from the past—only a dark future staring ahead.
But she did not seem to be having any notions of the past or the future—both
are dead for the little forlorn child. All senses seemed to be dead—even thoughts
looked frozen (but 'frozen' is a strong lively word—is there a word that can
describe her dead hopeless world that has broken even before the bud could
blossom?) in the sad downcast eyes—walking down the street—all alone—poor
garbs—the freezing weather. Did she have some food since morning? Now it is
late evening—and the journey is unknown—to me and to her alike. Oh! Dear little
child, my grieving for you carries little sense as far as your life is concerned—
your burden won’t be lightened by my moanings.
All the messiahs have had thoughts akin to those of mine—so have all the
other good people. But your sad limping has persisted inspite of all this—for
thousands of years—right down into the present—your limping sad gait continues
right before my eyes. But my getting sad means little. You don’t even know , you
are not even aware of this.
You are aware of the heartless, ruthless world you were born in and you are
living in. Or are you aware of it at all? Have you not lost all awareness?
 45
THE PERENNIAL UNSAFETY
Have you ever seen a mouse peeping out of its hole, stepping out an inch or
two, sensing and eyeing the things around and then running back to the hole
apprehensive of the slightest hint of danger (real or non-existent)?
The story repeats (it self) every where with all the animals and birds—of the
urban settlements as well as of the jungles—whether of primitive origin or of the
advanced (in evolution) type like man. The perennial unsafety permeates all the
nooks and corners of the Earth. The weaker species are perennially afraid of the
stronger ones. The stronger ones stand afraid of the unknown—of nature with all
its uncertain furies.
Early man in the dawn of his evolution, with a primitive brain lodged in his
skull, could understand little of the nature of all these dangers. The things and
forces of nature he was afraid of were personified and changed into objects of
worship. Placed at high pedestals, their awful eyes (or loving compassionate ones)
peeped down at the humble manes of human beings—manes that quickly changed
into arrogant plumes when human beings discovered their own prowess. They
used that prowess freely on all beings and lands they relished to call as their
domains. This story (of domination), once started, never stopped short (of); the
saga of human domination and exploitation never ended—it marched on and on; it
multiplied and was reproduced in different hues and colours—both meek and bold.
Its forms were endless, the reservoirs of its reproduction inexhaustible as they
drowned all civilisations—right after one another.
The basic motives of perennial unsafety, were obliterated out of the memories
at the surface and forgotten, Man's sense of guilt gave high sounding adjectives to
his struggles for survival, his steps towards that end, whether needed or not, arose
out of minds, as if these were opium-drugged or anaesthetised, devoid of all
reasons, need or sense—the steps continued to step on and trample all humanity as
well as animal kingdoms repeatedly resulting in senseless slaughter. The basic
reasons of his search for safety, having been forgotten and buried deep, new
civilised looking fashionable forms took their place. His buried sense of unsafety
pushed him towards overdoing—he continually over-stepped and trampled on the
toes (as well as on the lives and souls) of others till his unconscious search for
safety changed into a subconscious mania. He preferred to call these manias as
competitions, as a forward-looking approach—and he made society to accept these
as normal healthy traits. From adults such traits got transferred to the youth and
the children till they too were submerged into wrong preparatory training towards
and for grown up worlds. Wrong tools hijacked their minds resulting into artificial
finished products of their lives.
The subconscious search of safety assumed sick proportions. The unending
march of sick forms of that search marched right into the realms of the 'unsafe'
unknowingly. This stealthy transformation of the real goals escaped all notice. In
its eternal search for safety all that the human beings discovered was that their
marches were ending into destinations that were more unsafe than the previous
ones. In their compulsive march towards safety, civilisations have merely marched
towards their own destruction. This march seems to be soon heading towards the
ultimate i. e. total destruction.
IN SEARCH OF SAFETY
In his perennial search for safety he takes recourse to means and measures
that look funny (to the discerning eyes) and are totally inadequate and misplaced.
Ignorant of the devils of unsafety deep in the unconscious, he makes clumsy
attempts like a mad man striking at imaginary shapes and forms that seem to
appear dancing before his eyes. Evidently the strikes merely strike the empty,
blank void while the hidden devils giggle at his folly.
In his search for being served and cared for in his young, middle as well as
old age, out of mad passion he ends up in producing more children—that merely
increase his problems by increasing the population. He puts his opponents to
death, which merely gives birth to a million phantoms to torment his own life. He
merely ends up in polluting environment in his attempts to produce more food,
more machines and more sundry things, which in turn robbed him of even a
breather. He merely ends up in cutting and clearing the forests towards that end—
that in turn deprived him of even the space to live in, even of the fresh air to breath
in—plunging him back in the woods, into a state of nature that is totally
unbalanced. He simply continues to rob men, animals and nature alike only to get
robbed himself in turn.
In his neurotic attempts to win love and sympathy, he manages to kill the very
qualities all around him: in the void thus created, hate and revenge presently step
in. These hornets' nests he thus creates for himself, submerge him and engulf him.
Quickly his hopes are dashed—his utopias raised to the ground.
So this perennial search for safety fails and the perennial unsafety remains.
What next? Nothing but the Great Void!
 46
THE WORLD AS A PRISON
The world’s great religions and other movements took birth in the needs of
men that were small and innocuous looking in the beginnings. Had their later
development too remained confined to little needs and their fulfillment, the world
would have been a cosy little place to live in.
The snag lay in their assuming huge unmanageable proportions. Small
populations, little problems of little people—they were a blessed little folk as
compared to the awfully unwieldy ones of the super statesmen, super messiahs,
super charismatic personalities: which complicated matters: which in turn
complicated the running of the world these luminaries lived in and managed.
But wishing for that little blessed world, is wishful thinking. Creation of the
'super' and of the 'charismatic' was a necessity with the creation of sprawling
empires and countries with their huge populations. But this hugeness of different
facets (departments) gave rise to huge problems. As institutions started getting
bigger—man began getting smaller and smaller till his position became like that of
a cog in the bulldozing machine. In this panorama of vastness he looked like a tiny
speck: he stood forlorn and ignored . He became a prisoner of the very machinery
he created, of the very institutions he gave birth to. This whole world looks like a
prison with little man himself sitting behind the bars.
This imprisonment is not confined to the little ones alone. The big and the
mighty too meet this fate though it is a little difficult to understand such a
situation.
In India big religions took birth. Man took refuge in religion to get solace and
protection from the devils. But the high-ups of religious institutions themselves
became devils. They created and imposed devilish rigidities and disciplines and
maintained these with iron hands and unimaginative cruel minds.
No wonder there always have been revolting off-shoots in the form of new
mini-religions. In the earlier days Buddhism and Jainism were in the form of such
off-shoots; later Sikhism, Arya Samaj and the Brahmo Samaj took birth in the
same manner the newest addition to these are Radha Soami Sect, the Nirankaris,
the Swami Narayans and many other lesser sects. In addition to these there are free
lance swamis (or its equivalents in all religions) roaming about---preaching and
doling out solutions to all manner of problems including spiritual, mundane and all
kinds of other problems of human race.
People, getting sick of the burden imposed by the older men and institutions,
flock around these newly born forms, till the novelty of these too wears off in due
course when still newer pastures are sought for and joined. Every new addition
seems to lighten the burdens which they are bound to—being born in the nature of
reforming movements, as a revolt against the oppressive nature of the old. But the
lightening of burdens is short lived: these newer messages meet their own time of
reckoning when they themselves assume forms that seem to be shedding their aura
of freedom and lightness—till these too become rigid, needlessly ceremonious and
ultimately devilish.
The above analogy can be extended to all others institutions created or
managed by man—be they social, political, charitable, scientific, literary,
historical or whatever else.
This prison extends, in fact originates from a million small thoughts, actions,
beliefs and dictums—either impeccably imposed by the self or from outside. In the
early infancy the dictum are from the raw whims, fancies; natural, physical and
mental needs (hunger, thirst, fear, safety etc.), by a natural law—which is devoid
of all law—unencumbered by wise reasonings or sane give and take of the mind,
these needs get fixed into different compartments, from amongst a billion or
trillion ones lodged in the brain, become imposed on the mind (on the self)—the
process continually taking place unconsciously, imperceptibly till the mind (itself)
completely forgets what free will is. The infant starts his life from the womb of
sheer, naked free world of nature and slowly marches towards total imprisonment
—continually shedding and throwing away on the way side the freedom it was
bestowed by nature, through a million little acts and thoughts and emotions; urges
and whims. Though born free, he starts and passes his early life through such
unconscious drives. From the realms of his consciousness all vistages of free will
vanish, till he starts regarding the life of perpetual slavery as freedom it self
When this whole world becomes a jail with devils of all hues posing as jailers,
what should a poor man do? Where shall he escape? To the moon, the stars? If at
all that is possible, similar will be the story there.
This brings us back to the theory of the creation of devils (newly evolved by
the author) with the start of thinking in early man's mind. Perhaps a partial
solution can be sought within the pages of this book. If the effort is useless, let
there be patient waiting for better times when new enlightenment dawns upon us.
 47
POVERTY
A religious ceremony is taking place in Calcutta accompanied by a sumptuous
feast. The left over food is heaped on the dirty road-side. Swarms of starved-naked
bones and flesh (called poor men, women and children) hurl them selves on the
filthy food. But they are deftly pushed back by the butts of spears. Why? For they
looked too disgraceful to the august assembly collected for the ceremony.
An old beggar woman squatting on the thresh hold with a stale baked piece of
bread in her hands, a little vegetable over it—a street-dog sitting near by—both
partaking of the meager meal put on her hands by a kindly lady living nearby.
Another old woman is on her regular rounds to the school I teach in. There
was a time when she looked not so bleary eyed, not so old—her face not so
wrinkled: more than a quarter of a century earlier when though not so very young,
she had more vigour, more vocal energy with which she pleaded and begged from
the young student-trainees who tossed coins or currency notes in her hands. I
watched her from a distance—her slowly advancing years, her rapidly
deteriorating health. I always watched her from a distance, I never let her approach
nearer—for out of a warped sense of notions against the concept of beggary, I
never gave her alms though in my childhood and early boyhood days, I would give
the whole of my pocket money in alms—collected in a neat bundle of cloth and
taken to the pilgrimage-centers my parents and brothers visited. There the coins
were distributed to lepers—men, women and children—to people with twisted
arms and legs to grotesque shapes and angles.
These are the beggars that beg from the people who have robbed the bounties
of mother earth—the mother whose treasures were meant to be divided equally
among all her sons and daughters—but those having been pillaged and plundered
by the people, more clever than the rest—or are they more foolish-ignorant of the
laws of nature, of justice—totally unaware of the approaching days of reckoning
when the law's wrath would get poured over them inundating all their ill-gotten
wealth—when the turning wheels move on reversing the fortunes—when the
donor takes the place of the beggar—when the tyrant gets trampled —when the
robber gets robbed.
This turning of the wheel of fortune with the passing of time is observed too
late—when much blood has spilled—when many hours have ticked by—till the
dead past is beyond all redemption. It is then when people come to their senses—
when it is too late—when it is too late people wake up—when the dawn is long
past. Their minds' eyes, ears did not listen to the morning cuckoo heralding the
advent of the dawn, they were fast asleep then. They went on sleeping when the
fast approaching floods overflowed their plunder. All their ill gotten possessions
got washed away and they stood bleary eyed instead—if at all these were not
closed for ever and passed into the realms of the dead.
 48
THE FLOWER OF HUMANITY
There are people instrumental in wasting the lives of the "flower of
humanity". To put the matter in a nutshell—the best of my former students was
hounded out of the department in which I too have worked all my life and from
which I retired eight months ago.
What was his crime? He took a month's medical leave and was never allowed
to rejoin his job, was made to run, instead, from pillar to post till his self-respect
could no more endure the indignities hurled upon him. He retired to his village
home where he lost his grieving father (who himself was a strong willed noble
soul) and has been facing one crop failure after another, his debt having risen to
many lakhs of rupees. When the crops are not getting inundated by floods they
lack in irrigation facilities. This year when there was a bumper crop, incapacitated
by an accident, he lay on his bed while the yield was frittered away by untimely
showers which washed away his produce lying in the market. His desperate
attempts to manage by moving about with the help of crutches, only spoiled his
injury and the process of his healing.
So runs the story of the 'Flowers of humanity'. This is also the story of all the
corrupt people of the world. This is a story of the affluent, the educated, the so
called cream of society. These people can be seen plying their trade of cruel
corrupt practices in all the professions, 'nooks and corners' of society----occupied
by the people---high or low as also numerous other ladders in between. For a few
pennies they trade in the lives, the health and the carriers of human beings.
 49
THE PERENNIAL INFERIORITY
THE PERENNIAL SUPERIORITY
IN SEARCH OF A BALANCE
The Perennial Inferiority
When a child takes birth he is a picture of all innocence. He doesn't seem to
look at anything or anybody in particular. His eyes do not focus at things 'this
worldly'. He seems to look into the infinite. But having been felled by the heavens
into the company of mortals, he slowly picks up traits and habits that are mostly
anything but perfect. He is condemned to live; cope with this imperfect world with
all its plus and minus points—'the plus' are seen once in a new moon, 'the minus'
ones can be found scattered in abundance.
Nature has erred grievously in making the process of reproduction so easy. To
get a miserly job all that one has to do is to get a matriculation certificate;
qualified by a little connection and spiced with suitable hush money. But to
produce a child; to bring out a heavenly life from his heavenly abode, any sinner
or any fool can perform a lustful act and become guardian (that too only if he is
sensible enough to assume the responsibilities of the guardian) of a life that has
potentialities of rising to seats higher above the ones occupied by all the gods
together.
But nay! Such is not the lot of all the children born to unfit parents that are
totally unqualified to bring up the child and to raise it to those heights—to much
lesser ones even: often the child is destined to dash against the bottom of the pit.
One trait that is developed in the process of that imperfect (incorrect)
upbringing is that of the inferiority complex. This complex permeates into every
fiber—into every nook and corner of the personality and manages to remain there
till death—very often in the garb of colours of the superiority. Numerous small or
big instances of such a fate can be quoted. Even small and tiny ones have the
potentialities of devouring whole races and populations. Stooped shoulders,
forlorn looks, absentminded forgetfulness, anguish, lacking the habit of doing
anything properly—of becoming the proverbial clown or ditherer, are a few
examples.
The Perennial Superiority
To escape the annoying claws of the devil presently described the children
and adults fall into the trap of an equally disgusting one i.e. that of the superiority
complex. This is another example of when one devil gives birth to another. In the
desperate attempts to get rid of the entanglements of inferiority man falls into the
claws of the superiority. The results though sometimes simple harmless ones,
often throw whole civilizations into destructive turmoil. The superiority of the
German race proclaimed through the shrieking rhetoric of their leader—the
superiorities proclaimed from the house tops by lesser people of lesser lands and
the resulting destructions of a million hues and kinds, lurk through the pages of
history—some recorded, some not. One does not have to look at these glaring
forms alone of this devil ; discerning eyes can hunt out a billion forms of it in
ordinary day to day deeds and experiences of ordinary common folk in the street.
Insearch Of a Balance
Instead of enacting the scenes of 'Out of the frying pan into the fire' one can
look for and find sane balanced approach to life's daily encounters with a
multitude of problems. A peaceful, wholesome life, free of all chronic
competitions devoid of incapacitating chain reactions caused by devils. Let people
look for and find through sane thinking, sane solutions to all their problems
rendering them immune to the onslaughts of ever new forms of devilish traits, thus
giving birth to chain reactions of angelic emotions, saintly thoughts and noble
actions instead, thereby, while rendering their own lives as wholesome and
fulfilled, making the rest of the world too a crucible of heavenly thoughts and
actions.
 50
THE ETERNAL FEAR
From the beginning of creation of life primordial fear entered into the life-
forms of living beings. It protected them from the onslaught of outside life-
destroying forces. The smaller and weaker beings feared the stronger ones. This
impulse acted as a preserving force which prompted them to flee from the attacker.
As species progressed and evolved into more and more refined forms, the
nature of fear too went on changing into newer forms depending upon the newer
situations. The primordial need to preserve, to pacify hunger were not the only
causes of fear. With the advent of civilization, the wish for social stature, riddance
from inferiority complex as also from the many other complexes, real (generated
by the inequalities existing in the world) or imaginary, were additions to the
causes of fear. Fear of poverty spurs man on to earn and to conserve (save) more
and more. Fear of old age spurs on families to give birth to more and more
children. Unending competition is the result of the wish to out do the other—to the
point of obsession. Fear of disease makes one run to medicine that too, often,
reaching to obsessive proportions.
So the very remedies to banish fear give rise to more fear. Fear of invaders
make nations to raise armies. This arms race has now culminated into chemical
and nuclear war-fare weapons. The nuclear bombs were created out of fear of
invasion. But the remedy it self has become a cause of fear—a universal fear of
this ultimate weapon.
To day, both at individual and collective levels fear has engulfed one and all.
These are the man-created fears—not those of nature.
Life that is eternally drowned in fear is not healthy either for the individual or
for the society; for one nation or the world at large. This constant tension, itself
makes man sick—physically, morally, and spiritually.
Fear has become an accepted medium of society to get work done—in the
fields, the factories, the offices, the armies—even in the colleges, schools and
nurseries of tiny tots—in family homes. Everywhere the scepter of 'rod' is resorted
to, by the 'superiors' to teach the 'inferiors'. No wonder it is a sick world that we
have inherited, we are living in and that we are passing on to the future
generations.
A life full of fears, tensions and apprehensions cannot produce true solutions.
It is no substitute for peaceful, healthy-contented life—a contented life that is yet
ever ready to meet the challenges of the day. True healthy ways to face challenges
can come out of only a calm, cool relaxed mind—"Where the mind is without fear
and the head is held high".*
Mankind shall have to know this fundamental truth if it wishes to preserve
hope for mankind or else...............!
 51
MARRIAGE AND CHILDREN
God resides in the hearts of children. So does the devil. Put in seeds of
goodness. They will sprout forth into heavenly qualities. Provide a bad
environment during their upbringing. Hell and the hellish qualities shall be the
result
For various jobs necessary qualifications are fixed. None for entering into a
marriage. That in the face of the fact that all the wisdom of the world is required to
give a correct or nearly correct upbringing to the offspring.
See! What a marvelous thing makes appearance on the face of earth with the
birth of a child. What innocent doll has been sent forth by the heavens!
The parents are totally unqualified and unprepared. The neighbors and the
neighboring environment equally so. Hence the abuse of the child starts from the
very beginning which later reaches Himalayan proportions. The word child-abuse
has passed into the fashions of the day. It is taken lightly, innumerable lectures are
delivered on the subject, articles and books. In the event of a violation of moral
code, a hue and cry is made—momentarily. And then the dust settles down.
Everything is forgotten. One can't imagine what a marvelous innocent, infant
young soul has been violated!
The violations need not be spectacular. Every moment in the lives of children
—wrong words are spoken, admonitions given, punishments are administered—
not realising that each one of these acts murders a good seedling and germinates a
bad omen for society. Each wrong tear shed by a child has the portents of
engulfing the world with dark clouds.
Sensitivities, even if exhibited by the parents and grown ups—lack all
wisdom, ignore the real needs of the child. A healthy approach to its upbringing is
absent. Countless books have been written on the subject. Child care instructions,
even after having reached the proportions of obsessions with some so called
enlightened families—lack warmth of human relationship. A selfless sacrificing
human attitude is absent which is the all important encompaniment of all academic
instructions on the subject.
A child's mind is very sensitive. Mere acting and make-believe presentiments
won't do. Selfless understanding sacrificing love is the need of the hour. False
commodities are presently unmasked by the child's discerning eyes—leaving
indelible jottings and scars on the film of its mind and soul which is carried into
the adult world along with the process of growing up.
Thus a Hitler is born. So a thief, a cheat, a tyrant , robber, a swindler, a rapist,
a sadist, a warped personality—takes birth. This is the anatomy of countless
sufferings the world is heir to. All these were born in the cradle.
A subject full of such dire consequences is taken up so lightly by the society.
The needs of the infants and children are brushed aside. The adult world is full of
its own adult merriment, its own stupidities. The mad rush of the grown ups
towards senseless transitory pleasures drown in its wake the innocent smile of a
child; its helpless cry—for an innocent just need which, even if looking trivial in
the world of adults, is so very vital in the infant's life.
I repeat society has fixed necessary qualifications for all jobs but not for this
all important job of having children and bringing them up. That is a paradox of
nature.
 52
MEDIA
News papers and magazines go on publishing a million solutions to all the
humbug their daily columns are filled with. 'There happen more things in heaven
and earth, Haratio, than are reported in your newspapers.' Only an infinitesimal
part of the world's problems find place in those columns—the rest go on suffering
unsung, unexposed, unperceived even.
To what net effect? To what results? None of course. No solutions produced
in these columns do the job of solving. The man-created mess is getting messier.
Suffering is increasing by leaps and bounds.
The orators go on orating, the preachers go on preaching. Every person of
some (or none) consequence is eternally busy in mass-producing billions of
solutions to the millions of problems the world is facing every day.
Groping in the dark, out of the frying pans, Man is falling into raging fires—
into the deepest and darkest of stagnating breeding slugs.
How come, the universe is starved of true guides—of enlightened 'bacons-
lights' that would dispel darkness—that would banish the encircling gloom and
save mankind from doom.
What devils, what disease germs have nibbled the soul of mankind.
Countless printing presses are for ever doling out words of 'wisdom'. By the
word of mouth or through the written words, people are ever busy in action—
actions that are bearing forth no fruits.
If the fruits are not available, what is the use of actions! The billions of
'solutions' thus go waste. Words of 'wisdom' fall flat on deaf ears. Mankind is for
ever busy in their mad rush—starting from nothing they end up into nothing.—
into deepest of voids.
The 'Herculean' efforts thus go waste. Countless energies, through countless
burning into red heat and white fission, end up into nothingness.
No wonder, mankind is heir to ever increasing suffering of a zillion hues.
Torments increase incessantly till their stings too are dulled and are accepted as
normal routine. So suffering of hell fires has become routine—accepted as such
the initiative, the arousal—to striving, gets lost in it—to oblivion—while mankind
sits back waiting for the next cosmic upheaval that will heave them out of the
lethargic abyss of this world cycle, waiting for the rise of the next.
 53
PROGRESS OF THE WORLD
Why does the world not progress?
Mr. A finds it impossible to help for the would be beneficiary is not his son or
grandson. The banks find it difficult to fill a nomination form for the nominee
does not happen to be a blood relation. The government offices find it an easy
excuse in not accepting as nominee for pension and other post-retirement benefits,
persons who are not related by blood.
What is blood? What is relationship? Myself, being a bachelor at the time of
retirement, has always been finding it difficult to draw money from the provident
fund (compulsory savings from monthly emoluments for use by the family and
children) for it could be drawn only for specific purposes related to specific blood
relations as per government rules.
What about relations that have been carried over from previous births but
have been brought together by karmic duties and necessities even though bearing
no relationship of blood that is acceptable to the law of the land. Why does the
propagation of moral and material help necessitate relationship—that is not even
that of blood? Why does the venues and valves of help open up only when the
would be benefactor is known.
Where should the 'unknown world' go? A mere membership of a government-
run public library, apart from security in terms of a fixed sum of money, requires
the guarantee of a gazetted officer as surety. Why can't a mere membership fee or
a security suffice? What about young boys and girls who can arrange neither
surety nor fee or a security? How can knowledge and humanity travel? How can
truth be discovered? How can the world progress?
 54
MOURNFUL BUGLE NOTES
The mournful notes of a bugle at ceremonies commemorating the soldiers
who fell defending the honour of their mother (or father) lands—the dignified
sounds and the surrounding atmosphere seem to penetrate the inner consciousness
of beings.
Are these notes meant for the dead or for the living listeners? Are the dead
soldiers able to hear these mournful sounds?
It is a poor excuse resorted to by the living to get rid of their guilt feelings.
They want to nurse consolations—thereby acquiring peace by unloading the
thoughts of their failures to prevent wars, battles and violent strifes. Poor attempts
on the part of the living world to buy consolation! What use the progress made by
man right from the times of the stone age! Right through the periods of thousands
of years philosophers have been burning midnight oil; leaders of various sorts
have been pretending to bring about utopias for the suffering masses.
Wars still take place. Battles are still being fought. Violence is still taking
place—in various forms and in varying measures in every nook and corner of the
globe.
A Buddha tried to outlaw violence long ago. He was able to collect or create a
band of non-violent people but they were not allowed to live or rest in peace by
the invading armies of the Huns. So has been the case with all other visionaries of
peace and non-violence. The devils struck them sooner or later. One part of the
mankind has been on the killing spree: another part plays on the bugle to
commemorate the victims. Such are the ironies of the living—of the dead.
By what means wisdom can be dawned upon the perpetrators of the devilish
acts? How can they be made to shed their devilish manes? Yes, look for these
devils spread and scattered throughout the human race. To identify them is the first
step towards containing them. The angels ought to increase their strength; their
wisdom. When the light of wisdom, as aided by strength peeps in—darkness is
rooted out. But these methods have been employed time and again by the angels?
The answer is: still more wisdom—still more strength—right to the point of
infinity, if need be.
 55
LOVE, FAITH AND HOPE
'Love is not love that alters when it alteration finds.' Yes, but that love should
be based upon freedom free from compulsions—whether from the outside world
or arising from the inside of one's own mind.
Faith cannot be true if it is the product of a mind that has blind inner eyes.
Hope cannot be eternal if it is the product of ignorance.
Love, faith and hope, where found in their sublime purity, surpass all beauty,
all happiness, all heavens. Together they constitute the greatest force on earth or of
the heavens.
The hitch lies in the 'purity'. Whereforth can that purity be found? How can it
be recognised? What are the tests for it?
The answer is a long story.
The readers are warned against developing undue guilt feelings after going
through the text of this book. Again developing of chronic hate, anger and revolt
against the contents, too are being warned against.
Both reactions are destructive, non-productive and unhealthy.
This book, though giving an impression of an outright criticism of all that has
been held as 'near and dear' by the successive generations, also opens a new vista,
a newer and healthier world order—an order where justice, peace, tolerance and
contentment shall prevail.
 56
IN SEARCH OF THE 'I'

Friends ask me to write about boisterous life.

What is boisterous life?
Is it healthy, productive and peaceful? Not necessarily though sometimes it is.
It is; not for there is any inherent virtue in its boisterousness but because in the
game of musical chairs some body has to win; others lose : each group accept the
results as fate. Some call it destiny. Of the end result; there is no certainty of its
being good or correct.
Kahlil Gibran (a great poet and philosopher of Lebanon) in his essay, 'The
story of a Friend', writes about the wasted life of a boisterous youth (Thought and
Meditations published by the Citadel Press, New York.) He calls it as a
competitive battle between the dove and the eagle. The dove of the good angelic
side of his (of the youth) nature is no equal to the ferociousness of the devils (evil
mental traits) represented by the eagle. Hence the tragedy.
What is this competition between the dove and the eagle? A fight between
two or more sides of the nature of mind! Call it, if you may, a fight between two or
more tools of the mind. Different tools try to drag (sway) the mind (and hence us)
towards their own domains.
So it are the tools that are doing the job of dragging, swaying : the object
swayed is the mind, and hence us. We are being swayed, to and fro; right and left
by the tools. Hitherto this process has been termed as swaying of the mind by
different wishes, instincts, passions, traits ---- evil or noble, to control whom seem
to be an impossible task.
An Indian holy saint 'Raman Maharishi' who passed into the unknown (left
his body, died) some years back, posed this question before one and all ---- "Who
am ' I ' ?"
"Who am ' I '?" He asked his disciples to exercise this enquiry.
Some people identify the ‘I’ with the doves others with the eagles. Or to put it
in an other way: a part of the mind sides with the doves and the other part with the
eagles.
How to free this ‘I’ both from the doves and the eagles? What is the need to
look at ourselves through the medium of doves and eagles --- through the medium
of different contents, traits, forces, wishes, instincts of the mind --- or to express it
in a more compact form --- through the medium of different tools of the mind.
Why not separate this ‘I’ from these different tools: why not look straight way at
the 'I' and identify ourselves with it. Tools then shall become irrelevant. The so
called hurricanes producing devastation in the minds (and hence in the world)
shall become irrelevant then. They will lose their force and hence the destructive
ability. When this ‘I’ gets separated from the tools of the mind ---- a different
picture of the self, and hence of the world emerges. The self and the world present
themselves in totally different colours of the rainbow. The self and the world
assume a new order totally different from that we have been used to. The real
functions of the mind then perch in the ‘I’ (the real self) and neither with colours
of the rainbow (the doves) or with that of the devil (the eagles).
Things seem to have shed their complicated forms --- they seem to have a
look of simplicity.
Mind you, they are not so simple as yet. This is just a beginning.
That is why I had advised the readers to go through the preface of this book
first and then read it.

SYNOPSIS (That at present exist typed on computer) FROM THE

MANUSCRIPT OF YET UN PUBLISHED

VOL.II OF THE
BOOK
THESE SYNOPSIS ARE UN-REVISED, UN-CHECKED, AND
UNREFINED

My Late elder brother who was the Resident Editor of the Chandigarh
Edition of a chain of editions of a premier daily English news paper, read and
corrected the Part 1 of this book. At the end he wondered as to what is all this
about (in connection with Chapter 1in particular).. He also offered to publish the
first chapter in the Daily he edited which I gratefully refused for reasonable
reasons.
My other readers too may be wondering as to what is all this about.
I relate here a published incident in the American edition of the book, 'Living
With the Himalayan Masters'. The author, Swami Ram lived and instructed (in
Yoga) for many years in U. S. A. and later settled in his Ashram at Dehradun in
India. He relates thus;
"When a boy and living with my master (Gurudev---sipiritual teacher) I was
instructed not to read a particular book which I nevertheless, did after bolting from
the outside the door of his room where he was sitting in contemplation or
meditation. While reading I started to have a strange experience, 'A giant of a
man-like being and his equally big woman consort wanted to cut me up and cook
for their food'. Frightened, I swooned and became unconscious. My Gurdudev
(Spiritual Teacher) later admonished me for doing the forbidden"
 To escape these admonitions from my readers I therefore propose to be very-
extremely careful while revealing the secrets of 'Mind'. Doing it in the form of a
book is more dangerous and demands more responsibility for the readers do not
have the facility of the company of the author as in the case of Swami Ram and
his Gudrudev (Yogi Teacher). I only want to state; much bigger energies (mental
or otherwise) are likely to be released through the truths that are going to be
revealed and an infinitely greater precaution in the form of pre-preparation,
instruction, training is necessary if the readers are to benefit from the later
revelations of the book in Part- 2 and the later parts.
Let it be understood the author is aware of his responsibilities which he has
developed-learnt sitting at the Lotus-feet of his own Yogi Gurudev. So the readers
may not develop undue fears (I use the word 'undue' for it is healthy to nurse some
'due' fear) while reading these books. Only they have to cooperate IN
FOLLOWING and FULLY DIGESTING (THROUGH LIBERALLY
REPEATED CONTEMPLATION AND AUTO-SUGESTION) the instructions
given from time to time while going through the text. THANK YOU.

MENTAL HEALTH

A mentally ill young man, harassed by his uncontrollable moods and

tempers, once asked me “Why am I cursed with such a fate? Why can’t I keep
control over the mind and behave in a sane way?”
It was forty or fifty years ago. Then my knowledge of the working of the mind
was in a budding state. Naturally my answers in consoling him could give him
little benefit. But I have learnt in my mental experiments since then that we should
handle our brains and the minds in a very careful way---wise and full of wisdom
should be our steps in dealing with this organ (brain) and its working; of our own
as well as of others. If not done so our lives will be affected adworsely.
But wisdom is not acquired in tones and quickly. Acquiring it is a slow process
and full of pitfalls. While seeming to move in the correct direction for a life time it
is suddenly discovered the directions traversed were the exact opposite. For some
such a situation is fate accompali and nothing more could be done--- there is no
question of accepting or not accepting this fate. It is the ‘accompali’. It has been
fate-accompali. Distances traversed for a life time can not be reversed--- can not
be retraced.
Presently the author’s efforts are to ACCOMPLISH; to find methods of
retracing; to avoid an ‘all gone feeling’; to move forward in the midst of doom.
After a million stumbling, a billion falls to rise up again and march; to find our
past mistakes--- discard them and chart the correct (more correct) courses of our
movements. Never say ‘Die’ in desperation. It is never too late. Wisdom acquired
and expressed a moment before physical death will be useful for others and for our
legacy too.
 Mind you I am only (just) preparing the grounds for your knowing the final
truths; the supreme truths in a safer way free from unnecessary pitfalls.
Om shanti!* …………*This is an invocation to God for His Grace and peace.

PSYCHOLOGY and INDIAN MYTHOLOGY

The Word ‘Devil’ has been repeatedly used in this presentation. ‘Devils’
also abound profusely in Indian Mythology. Let us hunt for the link in these
two kinds.
In Indian mythology a very important she angel ‘Kali Devi’ (she angel
with a very black complexion possessing four arms and four hands--- in one
upraised hand is a sheared head of a devil with dripping blood) with blood
smeared long tongue protruding from the lips. She was invoked by her
Mother Superior to kill a very dangerous demon. But the trouble was that
each blood drop falling on the Earth produced numberless similar demons
thus increasing their numbers enormously. The solution lay in her drinking
all the blood drops before they touched the Earth (ground).
The she angel can be likened with Lts in this presentation. Absence of Lts
produces numberless devils in our minds which with different and opposing
natures start producing avalanches of devils in human minds which in turn
turns the working of minds to a stand still. These internal forces in the
minds, when moving in negative directions, apart from disrupting the proper
and efficient working of the mind, cause various forms of mental sicknesses
including psychosis, neurosis and many more. First produced in human
minds, later the diseases spread in the outer world, in epidemic form, as a
result of the interaction of the people causing conflicts of various kinds and
intensities. To recognize them go through daily news papers, histories and
other literature. Also open your eyes and see the world human drama---
events happening alive: This live-commentary is always there to see and
hear and experience (and to take part in) free of cost. Free of cost? Mind
you, very high costs have to be paid often. Open the eyes of your wise minds
and see.

WE CAN.
My doctor announced to me, “You have a powerful will to live.” What he
did not tell was that he might have seen some serious indications of my ill
health.
Is there a powerful will? Is there some strong attachment, an intense liking
or disliking so that it nurses a powerful ‘hold’ on the mind? Is this hold
always positive or does it have its negative sides-characteristics?
But why is it (strong attachment, powerful will) there at all? Why does it
have a hold at all on the mind? Can we remove this hold? Do we have the
free will to get rid of this hold---this attachment---this trait of the mind ;
positive or negative? Does this ‘holding, attachment’ characteristic bring
about healthy characteristics---the results desired for; or it bids a good bye to
all our desires and pulls or pushes us (our fate) into different (like and
opposing) directions---far away from sane desired goals?
If it does, why does it do that at all? Why do our minds play truant; even if
this compulsive truancy creates works of arts, literature or the scientific
wonders? Is this compulsive truancy a necessity to create these wonders?
Can’t that single-minded state of mind (purpose-fullness) be attained, while
at the same time bidding goodbye to the compulsive truancy part of it? Can’t
‘genius’ actions be created-attained through a continuous flowing of a self-
controlled but truly free mind---a mind that does not derive its direction and
power and creation through hysterics, mental jerks, whims and the ‘so-
called’ acts of a genius? Don’t these ‘jerks’ push us towards insanity,
neurosis, nonproductive work-thought more often--- almost always? If it
does, why does it do so? What are the root causes, the diseased germs that
cause this sickness that seems (looks) like the products of a healthy mind
and sane thinking? Doesn’t they (it) bring about a catastrophe ultimately
instead of fulfilling healthy-wise desires of our mind? Can we hunt out the
diseased germs, the ebb rations in our thinking that move us towards pit-falls
and not towards wise desired goals? ……. WE CAN.
I use these two words (WE CAN) practically for all mankind and not for
the selected few (on whose chosen ‘Fate’ the rest of humanity marvels).

Chapter 2
Excerpt from the periodical, ‘Frontline’, dated July 5, 2002.
Heading:-

Abuses and Criminal Cover ups

 The conference of bishops at Dallas on June 13 about sex abuse of children
and teenagers by catholic and other clergy: Last part of the article.
“Particularly compelling testimony directed at the bishops came from Dr.
Bland, a clinical psychologist who is a consultant on sexual abuse for several
catholic dioceses. He said he was abused by a priest when he was a teenager who
wanted nothing more than to join the priesthood.
He did become a priest, but said that when he finally mustered the courage
to report his abuse, his religious superiors seemed not to believe him and told his
parents that there are two sides to every story, shattering their devout faith in the
church. Dr. Bland left the priesthood.
To day he told the bishops, “The priesthood lost me, but kept the perpetrator.”
Among all the religions of the world, Christendom has been the most
efficiently managed; almost along business-lines. The managers of their churches
have been comparatively well read with university education: they are in close
contact and with all the worldly knowledge and amenities that well advanced
modern nation-economies provide---that all the modern boons they can afford to
give to their preachers. These preachers have a very good standard of living with
all the attendant amenities. They are well respected and even feared by their
followers. They have spread through out the world, especially the under developed
parts of it, backed by financial and scientific resources of the 20th. {As also the
earlier centuries---and now the later one also} century using all the material lures
and psychological push: have managed to convert a greater part of the humanity
Hence their religion has spread like wild fire. The only consolation they
carry is that their methods have not been as cruel, violent and crude as that of
some other religions.
The paragraph given at the start of this chapter depicts only a tip of the ice berg.
The concealed mass down below keeps hidden in the depths bearing in its bosom
all the filth that times have yet not brought out at the surface. For how long will it
remain concealed? Not very much in deed in spite of the concealing efforts of the
powers that be. The buried volcanoes in the minds of the people are bound to erupt
pouring out all the dark {not red---mark ye.}lava giving out foul smell, spoiling
and marring beautiful nature and these heavenly meadows of ours.
Vainly the high managers try to sweep the garbage under the mat. Truth has a way
of peeping out. The confronted hurts (to one and all} would have been avoided
had wisdom prevailed earlier. Had the devils been kept under check, it would have
presented a different spectacle. These series of books are meant to identify and
drive out those devils from the minds of the people---turning the world---this
heavenly globe into its well deserved glory.
The trouble is mankind doesn’t see the light when there is time to mark it
and to take action. Some how the right actions--- the right knowledge evade
discovery and the world moves on towards more and more darkness turning a
blind eye towards the green valleys and the meadows.
In varying degrees; more or less wrong practices and wary worldly actions
are present in almost all the religions of the world. But let not that assertion be
used as a justifying platform for the ills of one.
In the bi-monthly magazine 'India Today' March 9, 2009, on the outer cover
of the title 'NUN'S CONFESSIONS' is printed. On page 48, on the top is the bold
title 'SINS OF THE FATHERS'. Immediately below this is the long sub-title; A
Nun's sensational book exposes sexual exploitation and other sordid details from
the church in Kerala (Most literate state/province of India at the southern tip at the
sea-coast). The photograph of the Nun shows a dignified face. She has a Ph D in
English Literature and has authored three books of poems. She had been the
principal of the reputed Vimla College..........
Para four of the article starts like this; 'Her revelations are even more
striking considering that the nuns of Kerala form a significant section in the global
Christian family. Last October, a Kerala nun---Saint Alphonso---became the first
Indian woman to be canonised by the Pope at the Vatican......
The whole of the article is worth quoting but I don't have the permission of
the magazine. It is worth reading by all the people (belonging to all the religions
and by the ones professing no religion) of the world. Mind you the disease is
rampant in all the sections of society, the world over. Only the concealing shades
are different.

Chapter 3
. Psychology-1

A pious looking young child reads all the good books---religion, moral
values and universal love. He also visited at the age of three, four or five temples,
places of worship---the professed abodes of the Universal Being and curiously
tried with his little mind to understand the nature and ways of the deity. The
pujari, the hereditical proper caste, the in charge of worship, informed the young
child that the stone image of the deity retires at night to the special bedding-cot
provided for the purpose and sleeps.
That small child promptly arrived at 10 P.M. to witness the divine act of
sleeping, by peering through the temple-windows.
All through school and college days he attended devoutly the religious
discourses and presented himself at the feet of pious godly men in all earnestness.
Through religious and other books he formed young notions of what is good and
bad and according to his infant understanding he took steps to elevate his mind to
pious levels. To reach the heights in purity and goodness was his ambition and he
strove accordingly. His teachers were surprised at the serious minded young
fledgling---serious much beyond his years. The parents felt amused. He would
give to the needy his pocket money. What was left behind from his pocket
allowance was spent in the purchase of pious books.
Too much of a pious load on the young shoulders!
 The result---he formed wrong unconscious notions about things, knowledge
and beliefs around him. Perhaps the soul was fertile for the germination of all the
basic conflicts of Adler or Jung. In the first nursery standard he was declared
failed {and was not sent up to the next higher class along with his buddies and
classmates}. God knows what standards were applied! It were the teachers who
failed—not he.
In all later school classes he shown brightly in studies and occupied the 1 st,
2nd or the 3rd. positions in the school and won high scholarships. In the college life
a downward trend started and, by worldly standards, poor study results were
shown.
Why?
That pious young man could not fare well in his examinations, in public
relations as well,. He seemed to be the odd man out---depressed, guilty, gloomy
and possessing what is called the inferiority complex and many other forms
included in the sicknesses of psychology. The flower that was to bloom, faded and
plunged into a humdrum life right up to ripe old age---up to the sixties in terms of
worldly age. But what about the worldly wisdom? This too seemed nil. He was
looked upon as a failure in life---an odd life nursing odd ideas.
Where in the angels left and the devils poked in?.. .
Again another man who imposed the strictest of disciplines---mentally and
physically, who performed tapas {rigorous training of self involving the most
difficult mental and physical practices---spiritual exercises as ordained by
scriptures}. His progressively {so it seemed} increasing will transformed into total
absence of will as the years progressed till all his so called mental disciplines
acquired, through strenuous self training and self denials, seemed not to be in tune
with his aspirations.
Another budding flower that withered before it could bloom.
Some of the mentally sick people {including neurotics and psychotics},
many of whom managed to acquire the worldly accepted levels of ‘genius’, were
men and women {as also boys and girls} of pious, sensitive, gentle nature.
Were they all the victims of ‘basic conflicts’? In what elusive moments the
devils managed to sneak in to drive out the angels?
Nero fiddled while Rome burnt. The Russian queen put forth ‘an innocent’
query, “Why don’t they take biscuits if they have no bread to eat”, referring to the
poor hungry subjects.
A Shylock {Shakespeare’s drama---The Merchant of Venice} demanded
his pound of flesh while many other mythological {may be even historical} figures
offered and actually gave their own {flesh}:numberless people have given their
lives even.
A Lincoln gave up his life but freed the slaves; The south fought a bloody
war to keep them.
A Newton called him self a child playing with pebbles on the sea-shore---
while lot of fools {many of them were the celebrated ones on the stage of the
world} proclaim them selves as ‘knowledge and wisdom personified’.
A Buddha gave up all; an Alexander---a Caesar crossed oceans and
continents to taste power.
A Hitler murdered millions; a Gandhi was adored by billions.
A Churchill called him scornfully ‘that naked fakir’ while the fakir smiled
with charity.
A Changez Khan ordered “Katle aam” {Mass massacre}. The mighty
crowd was butchered---swords, spears and daggers flying every where---right and
left. Every body in sight or within reach was killed.
An Albert Schweitzer gives up the luxury of his European home and serves
tirelessly in deep jungle settlements inhabiting diseased poor Africans.
All this and many others too! A mixed play of angels and devils---of doves
and eagles---the product of human mind---the human mind, that wonderful
creation of almighty. Wonderful! But He put some snags in it---a lose screw here
or a tightened nut there.
“Correct it! Repair it”! Commands He!
So we join our efforts in doing so. We hasten slowly, for haste brings in
more devils while the angels flee {in haste}.

Chapter 4
The Family Bonds

A few moments ago I was reading the Special Feature at the end of
Reader’s Digest {Indian Edition} dated* December 1993, the heading being
“Window of Hope”. It is a story about the marathon efforts pooled in by the
parents and thousands of others to save the life of a dying young girl.
The parents and the child were the first family. Their efforts created a much
larger family of thousands who were not close blood relatives.
Love within the {immediate} family transferred to a larger {family} one of
thousands. {Un}Limited love, within a small group, swelled and encompassed a
much larger one {limited as well as unlimited}. Ultimately it can reach and
permeate the masses.
The most durable love {of whatever kind, of whatever purity} is reserved
for one’s immediate family. Almost always it remains confined there in. Out side
this first inner circle it rarely peeps out---rarely outsiders partake of that love.
Some how this {category of} love has managed to linger---survive (even if in
smaller proportions)---even if within the small inner circle of the immediate
family.
Still all families do not claim possession of this love---of this queen of
emotions. Through out the far corners of Earth hate, greed---smallness divide
mothers, fathers, children. They divide and fall apart leaving in its wake revenge,
hate, cruelty and dissertation: inflicting torture, looting and even death on its
members.
 But we admit by and far, love has managed to lurk within the immediate
family circle---of what ever kind, even if not so selfless and sacrificing. Let us
thank heavens {and our stars} that it has; otherwise this world would have borne a
much uglier look, it would have been carrying a much more mean face over the
shoulders.
After this, in a progressively decreasing measure it (love) is found among
the relatives, the friends, the neighbours, communities, co-religionists, co-workers
and finally in a much enfeebled form, in the co-nationals as such.
After that there is a total stop---a full stop. The baser traits of the mind are
in full bloom in this region. So we find wars and bombings, missile-showering---
killings, lootings, robbing of various blends and colours.
Could there be a means of preventing this constant march towards baser
values? Can we some how avoid the clouds of hate and gloom? Can sacrifice some
how replace greed? Can all prevalent love reign---every where and any where?
What are the means of bringing about that peace of the heavens? How
could wisdom, understanding and compassion encompass the globe---the whole
globe?
Let posterity and the people answer?

Chapter 5

Kardobase {Cardobase} the bull fighter of Spain---more famous than the

Dictator Franco of the then backward country of Europe. When he entered the
bull-fighting-ring, all eyes {including those of Franco} turned from their task at
hand, how so ever important and got fixed on massively displayed huge T. V.
Screens---a novel contraption in the Spain of those times. The dare-devil antics of
the uncrowned king---bull after bull---a train of bulls one after the other---facing
danger and violent death he fought with the black beast using a red ‘rag’ and bare
hands.
What made him enter the ring for the first time? Poverty, hunger and the
disgraceful living---life of a poor barefoot village urchin pushed him into the
arena---and the resulting fame: riches and effluence kept him there for the duration
of later days he had in the world of the living---always standing at the edge: a little
false step, a wrong turning would quickly throw him out of it pushing him into the
world of the dead---a poor violent ugly death at the ‘horns of an ugly beast’. Either
riches were at fault or poverty bears the blame of this nasty fame, of this ugly
living. And the multitudes looked aghast, breathlessly, anxious on this ugly
poverty play---or was it a game of riches---hoodwinked by this devil forgetting
mean while they had better spent their time in destroying this devil of poverty,
want and inequality in stead of fighting beasts to the merriment of the commoners
and ugly dictators alike---foolish past-time of the devils---created by the devils.
Foot Note: Spelling of names may be wrong.

Chapter 5-A

To the above piece on kardobase the author wishes to add another today on 29-6-
09. The time-period difference is perhaps more than 40 or 50 years.
It is about the death of Jackson the Pop-music star four or five days back. He
faced similar difficulties in childhood as by the famous bull-fighter. Both rose to
fame but neither spent their huge earnings for the welfare of the masses. Jackson
who lived a kingly life left for his enfant/young children a huge debt. Even after a
number of surgeries (to look beautiful) he managed to look like a horrifying
skeleton at the age of fifty when he died. He walked with crutches and had no food
in his stomach autopsy---only a few medicine tablets. ‘Huge stores of eatables in
the anteroom of Kardobase could be of little help. I don’t blame them but the
author do presents his present writing-series for better counsels for the guidance of
individuals as well as for the whole world. ……..Om Shanti*.
*Words of prayer for invoking peace.

Chapter 7
Psychology- 2

About fifty years back when I was studying in 8th or 9th class in school,
‘The Psychologist’, a monthly magazine published and printed in England, was
quite popular in India---in certain sections of readership which, so it seemed,
needed such a magazine pertaining to mind and its functioning.
The author of these lines too, fell a victim to it. Earlier he seemed to have
fallen a victim to certain mental upsets. With high hopes he almost chewed at and
gulped down hungrily the contents of the magazine heavily marking and
underlining the lines, passages and words and read and re-read them again and
again---a hundred times and tried to digest with his young mind that knowledge
which it self was in its infancy---an infant trying to tame an infant knowledge---
not a welcome pair indeed.
The contributing authors were invariably two or three in number; one of
them was C. Edward Barker; who repeatedly contributed their articles that filled
the magazine.
A very gallant effort on their part in trying to give order to upset minds!
Only it did not succeed with me. With high hopes I had turned to them but they
only increased the mental entanglements---more and more---a very unfortunate
start in the young life of a promising career.
I do not blame the budding writers of a budding magazine. In spite of their
sincere efforts some thing was fundamentally wrong in their approach. May be it
was not their fault. All new ideas have their labour pains.
 Now in the year 2002 I find in the libraries a similar magazine {having
almost the same name and outer appearance} that I have never opened and gone
through. I do not know their contents and have no right to find fault with them.
But I have duties towards the present and the coming new generations ---a
sacred trust I have to fulfill. I have to warn them of the pitfalls I met half a century
ago. The England of fifty years ago may well be the India of today at least in the
fields of research; in literature or science or psychology or some other systems.
The authors on matters of soul; in vistas of mind, bear a special
responsibility. Light issues of career, showing off of scholarships---of abilities that
are yet far from perfect, even to a working level of knowledge---should be
shunned like poison or they will poison whole lives---whole careers---whole
generations and leave the world very much poorer, robbed and diseased, (Disease
and Medicine, incidentally, is the heading of the next chapter}. Even if the authors
of such subjects as also of subjects on spirituality are sincere and honest---that
sincerity and honesty is not sufficient. One should kneel humbly in prayer before
Lord Almighty praying for divine guidance about the methods, wisdom and
time---of doling out such knowledge on systems that leave such deep scars on
young infant gifts of the Lord---that pass on to generations for millenniums.

Chapter 8

Disease and Medicine

God created life and gave body as the physical entity of it. When originally
conceived the body was in full health and free of disease. But Man did not follow
the rules of health (added to this was the toll of nature) and hence got inflicted
with disease. To get rid of it he discovered many a naturally existing matter, plants
and trees which he used as a curative. Later he made different permutations and
combinations of this matter prepared by different means and techniques: the end
products were termed as medicine.
In earlier times the medicines were not costly and were distributed free or
on nominal payment but now the prices are exorbitant and the common and the
poor people have no access to treatment or its practitioners who charge
exorbitantly.
For this very reason the medicine and the practitioners of medicine have
acquired the role of devils. Gone are the days when they were messengers of
angels. For that very reason medicines (and their practitioners) have ceased to
cure---what we see in the nature of cure is only palliation ending in temporary
relief. Some times even that is not possible.
Practitioners are advised (for their own benefit) to give up greed, envy---
greed, for obvious reasons; envy, to show co-operation and give and take with
other doctors (not to form unholy money spinning alliances)---even with other
systems and pathies and to guide the patient towards correct alleys and by-ways
and pathies towards health and happiness (with no attachment or unhealthy
preference to any particular type of pathy or system of treatment)---of the patient
and doctors alike, hence creating health and happiness for mankind. While
avoiding quackery, it should be kept in mind that possession of medical diplomas
alone is no passport for the ability to cure. More than one medical systems should
simultaneously be used taking the services of different practitioners of cure when
saving of life (lives) is (are) at stake.
The supreme aim of medical ethics is not loyalty to a particular pathy but to
the well being of patients and to curing their afflictions.
Above all humility is a virtue for the healers and a nature possessing
universal love is sublime worship.
In volume I of this series a chapter is devoted to the two professions of
‘Teachers and Doctors’. Both these professions if at all I am correct in calling
them as professions: they are our prayers rather where we only have to offer, to
give with no expectations of returns of earnings. To ‘meet both ends’, side
businesses and professions should be depended upon, spending in them only that
much time and attention that is just sufficient to make ‘both end’s meet’. Or the
state may pay them a reasonable (not huge as is the case at present). Let there be
no worry if costly clothes are not worn, cars, T. V. and other articles of luxury are
not acquired. Only earn enough to give a pious education to your children and
family. Teach them to live a life of austerity and penance. Then the lord and his
world will take care of them.
The greatest medicine is to lead a life of purity; physical and of the mind. A
pious soul and a mind that is at peace with it self and with the world drive away,
diseases by them selves i.e. most of them. A balanced diet---not necessarily
expensive, intelligently fixed; proper self control in diet, thought (thinking),
senses, instincts and action leads to health and happiness.
If disease has attacked; a persistent fight to eliminate it using all the means
at our command is the need of the hour. An intelligent mode of living---in health
or disease; observing all principals of healthy living; making use of both modern
scientific advance and knowledge continuously collected since most ancient times;
keeping our eyes and ears open to all avenues of curing techniques, we should
keep this temple---this human body neat and clean and airy {taking exercise and
using pranayam (breathing exercise of yoga)}.This incidentally takes us to
physical exercise, an active living free of all laziness and inactivity using both
preventive and curative sides of medicine as also of yoga techniques in this
connection. Proper eating habits, eating at the right times, using the correct types
of cooking utensils* and selection of correct means of preparing food---all these
are part of the science of living. Banishing of negative emotions like fear, hate,
anger jealousy, revenge, greed, laziness, worry, irresponsibility in all forms
including sex, cheating, stealing, robbing, talking much needlessly, listening to too
much of music, sleeping too much or too little, over eating and mental tension at
all the times are some of the unwanted habits we are to take care of. Passing a
dedicated useful life---in the service of the Lord and His creation; nursing of
emotions of universal love, sacrifice, compassion and a helpful nature; are the
positive habits we ought to develop.
I have mentioned above some of the conditions that should precede and
accompany administration of all medicine. Only then medicine will help cure and
produce permanent health.
Special mention deserves to be given to psora, syphilis, sycosis and other
basic miasma that produce disease or cause insurmountable hindrance towards its
cure. Taking these miasma into account and using them judiciously will go far into
curing ‘many’ pronounced incurable diseases. (Note the word ‘many’ it may be
changed into ‘almost all’) {Homeopathy}. Parallel to these, though to an equal
level of importance are vaat, pit and cough in the ancient Indian system of medical
science. There may be such other concepts in the healing systems of other systems
of the world..
But these systems, including those of homeopathy, need to be brought up to
date by further research.
All systems of cure when aided by state funds tend to be tools of
exploitation of the masses by becoming more expensive and beyond the reach of
the poor. Mal-practices and corruption in terms of spurious drugs and selling of
mandatory (provided free either by state. or by other organizations of social
welfare) drugs; medicines and medical facilities meant to be provided free of cost
to general public should be effectively checked and controlled.
Lately in India I find a tendency (either with or without connivance of
private sector engaged in manufacture and distribution of medicines and of
members of the medical community) to start the practice of charging fees and
other expenses in hospitals and institutions that were providing free service even
in the days of the hated British rule.
That is a sad commentary on the governments professing to be
democracies. Techniques of yoga,
acu-pressure, acu-puncture, use of magnets and other such available knowledge
through experts (not through charlatans or pseudo-yogis which are let lose in
abundance these days) also should be utilised to mitigate the sufferings of
humanity.
Lastly real valuable expertise is found in so called illiterate, uneducated and
unrecognized (by the recognized norms of recognized institutions), poor or semi
poor persons that provide miraculous cures and recipes and techniques that ought
to be very much part of the medical profession. Lastly real valuable expertise is
found in so called, even with illiterate, uneducated and unrecognized (by the
recognized norms of recognized institutions), poor or semi poor persons that
provide miraculous cures and recipes and techniques that ought to be very much
part of the medical profession, all the while, keeping an Eagle's Eye for the
exploiters of this concession.
 Chapter 9

There are proverbial fools, clowns and cynics with their own peculiar fads,
habits and cynicisms. The so-called healthier people prefer to put them in the
lower grades and with an air of superiority, relish to call them ‘ the cynics’, ‘ the
queer’, ‘the lunatics’.
This class of our brethren {and sisters) do not seem to listen to reason,
persuasion; to our efforts to educate; to enlighten them. They will follow and stick
to their own ‘proverbial’ lines of thought and action. They look odd while doing
so---peculiar and maddening. Nothing seems to alter them; their stands. The
extreme cases are termed as mad, insane; the lesser ones bear less hard adjectives.
Follow this line further to the so called normal people. Such symptoms are
found in them too even though less notable---so much less that no notice is taken
of their peculiarities and fads for the intensities of their traits are found in a greater
number of people; in the majority; some times in the mass of peoples. The
unchanging attitudes, the religious minded---impervious to all reason and debate:
other strong minded moralists, the scientists with their own peculiar habits---
termed fads some times, the 'enlightened’ educationists, teachers---even learned
professors, the inventors---Newtons and Einsteins; scholars and philosophers---
Socrates, Platos and Aristotles: authors and writers---Gorkeys, Tolstoys and
Dickens: mass leaders like Gandhis, Lenins---weather thinkers or men of action---
males or females---all have these fads, all exhibit rigidities they can not change,
they can not rationalize (even the so called rationalists can not)---hardened
politicians or the business men or criminals: people of art, culture---the
Beethovens or the Picassos,,,,,,,,,,,,,,
All these peoples of far apart verities and talents---have a common link---
bound by a fine thread of the diameter of a millionth of an inch. The finest hair-
thread links them together.
What is that link? Where lies the secret? Who can peep into the unknown
and find the secrets of creation---or at least of its day to day propagation?

Chapter 10

“The only cure for the ills of democracy is still greater democracy”. A
flamboyant assertion by a political nit wit!
In olden times despotic kings and emperors and caliphs oppressed the dumb
masses
Now the leaders of democracies do it. Modern dictators do like wise. The
common public has always been on the receiving end.
The high ups fool and use these masses to gather personal power for their
own ends. State power is at their bidding. Organised religions too.
Where should the common people go?
Could dictatorships too be beneficial some times---for the common cause?
History tells it has been often.
But it has also degenerated to despicable ends many times. So have the
democratically elected representatives of the peoples.
Where lies the solution (of this riddle)?
Some times democracy and some times dictatorship!
Who should decide? Who to choose? Who to enforce? …….The people?
Ultimately it is the people where to all streams of reform flow. It is for their
welfare that all strive for.
Why not enlighten them?---make them fearless and brave---so that they
should remove all unjust rulers---democratic leaders, representatives or dictators?
Dictators are more difficult to dislodge. Only death---from old age or
violent action or a revolution remove them from the scene.
Democratically elected rulers are easier to remove---but when they have
gone corrupt and devilish they too are hard nuts to crack.
Same about the business world! Business-mentality slowly corrodes
society-structures---slowly it nibbles at the foundations---till all at once the
building tumbles.
Let us go to the root cause. The basic motive of ‘business’ is greed, profit,
cheating and robbing.
It is bound to tumble down some day---the structure on which society is
built.
Negative traits of the mind, however much they have become part of the
society machine, slowly corrode and start nibbling at the roots---till they change
into devastating jaws and fangs. Then all else is swallowed and torn by the canine
teeth. Like the Black Hole it attracts and engulfs all stars---small or big.
Canine teeth have got to be get rid of---both in business and in governance,
this is the throwing of a challenge in front of all---the common people and those
who matter.

Chapter 12
Psychology 3

We propose to discuss some of the flaws in that part of knowledge that is

known as the science of psychology and its ‘applications’.
I fear human mind has not been treated with respect and reverence (that it
deserves) by the protagonists of this science. The potentialities of this organ
(calling it an organ it self is irreverence) are infinite and its motives and actions
sublime. It is directly in tune with God---may be it is Him, Himself.
The aberrations in the working of this ‘organ’ are the works of the devils
that are the production of the very weaknesses (may be these are the challenges
sent forth by the Lord to season the wood and for hardening the metals---the stuff
Man’s soul is made of) produced and put up by the devils.
As for the ‘applications’ (termed as applied psychology), this holy subject
has been brought down to levels---cheap, irresponsible and bizarre by the powers
(that are them selves the products of the devil) that are representatives of baser
tools (values) in the propagation of evil, greed, unbridled ambition and temptation.
Applied psychology has converted Man’s mind into a screw or nut in the machines
of mass production………
How to get more production? How to extract life-juices from human
beings? How to convert them all into spanners gears and pulleys and belts and
chains---how to change Lord’s creation into a mass production of devil’s tools to
serve the evil ends of evil peoples---peoples who have fallen from grace and are
making man serve man---and in the process bringing him to the level of the
beast---a slave---a robot.
Emotion, compulsion, conscience, the unconscious---are terms that have
never been correctly understood and defined nor the aberrations in human conduct
and relationships and the root causes there of hunted out correctly and presented in
a manner that shall give birth to healthy relationships. The result is man has been
set against man, father against son, son against father---mothers, fathers, brothers,
sisters have been robbed of true sacrificing love---they have been changed into
cynics and chronic doubters instead: they have been converted either into impotent
jellies (jelly-like existence) or into open fangs to pounce upon one another and
gulp them down.
This state has been further transferred to society, to the groups, to the
masses, to villages, cities; to nations, countries and to all else. Hence the universal
power play and exploitation (conscious or unconscious) of and by the devils.
I do not blame the Knights of sciences---physical, chemical, nuclear or of
psychology---their errant parts have been pounced upon by the devils and made
into tools of mass destruction, of aberrations in the minds of men, women and
children---instead of producing solutions, they have been increasing them---blind
men are walking in the woods, thinking and imagining this globe as a mass of
darkness---as if light does not exist. They have accepted darkness as light---
darkness is their light. So reality has eluded their mental horizons, illusions taking
their place----false mental perceptions are the rule---which spread in the large
world---in the large masses---in tiny homes and hamlets too---individual minds
too---(only) after making this world a cosmos of darkness.
What a perfidy! A cosmic play!
That is Maya.
Foot note 1: For Maya see the foot note to next chapter No. 13 (Book Worms and
the Maya) or the chapter next to it, titled; Maya.
Foot note 2: The author had read a story about an isolated community of blind
men--- blind from the very birth. They had never seen the word of men who had
their eyes in healthy form. So their senses were limited by their dark word of total
darkness. The readers can well imagine the closed imagination of these
unfortunate people: when told about the Sun, light and the world that is seen in
this lighted form, they will only call you a fool!

Chapter 13

Psychology 4
Book Worms and the Maya
*(
Chapter not complete)*

There goes a phrase coined in the words ‘book worms’---a well known
word and widely used both in books as well as in spoken talk---so widely used that
(especially in the academic circles of students on the occasion of passing a critical
or funny remark on fellow scholars) its use has assumed a house hold look---a
seemingly harmless remark---simple and innocent looking
That it has become almost a fashion of the day to use this innocuous looking word.
What marathon inputs have been put in, in order to earn the reception of
such a title---to be able to be addressed as ‘book worm’. One shudders at the very
thought of the necessity of required labours to win such a title---a title that is not
very flattering either. It does not add to the prestige of the recipient nor does it add
any plumes of honour at the back of our heads.
So much about the general atmosphere in which this word takes birth,
grows up and smugly lives in. But the present author intends to touch the release
of very serious devils, by this innocent looking phenomenon.
Why are books read? To enhance knowledge. What sort of knowledge? It
differs from case to case; from person to person.
Some persons become a prodigy after this marathon reading involving
marathon study. Others end up into becoming cynics and scholar fools. Both have
put in Himalayan labours. But the individual fruits present a world of difference.
This is the story (fortunate or unfortunate ---mostly of the latter kind) of
millions and billions who pour through books and burn mid-night oils.
Why this awful waste (in the case of runners up---in fact the success of the
successful ones is often tainted) in spite of all the good intentions; in spite of all
the finest motives. The answers can not be found at one stroke. One will have to
plod through laboriously, slowly.
Let us start with the birth of a child---a young bud of a most beautiful
flower sent forth by the heavens! The recipients of this heavenly gift are the
billions---multitudes of humans spread like moss, grass all over the Earth owning
mental faculties and bodily conditions of equally varied varieties---starting from
the lowest to progressively higher states---none reaching the highest or the near
highest or even far below these lofty heights

Random Notes of volume-2

-----6-48 A.M. 19-7-04 Monday

Readers are earnestly advised to read this series in sequence,

starting from Vol. I; going to Vols. II, III, IV and so on in turn. They should
move to the next Volume only after total assimilation of the knowledge
read earlier and not otherwise. Those breaking this strict injunction shall do
so at their own peril---not of their own peril alone but that of the rest of the
world too---for the newly acquired fresh aberrations in the working of their
minds, combined with the old shall tell upon the health and fate of one and
all.
The author looks upon this venture as a matter of religious faith.
What has been presented so far is just a glimpse; a tip of the iceberg; even
much less than that. The root source---the reservoir from which this
present effort has been drawn is his life span of sixty nine years or more.
A big part---practically the whole of this root source---properly written
and documented in the form of notes---some of which were written in the
dead of night---even jotted down in total darkness when the electric power
failure took place, in the form of unruly scribbled lines that passed for
words---earnestly scribbled at the very moment they appeared in the form
of thoughts, for fear of being forgotten later which often is the case with the
author. This whole life’s labour was submerged and destroyed in the worst
of floods in the city where the author dwelt and still dwells. What was
fished out of the paper work was destroyed by the wood-paper eating
termites when they were heaped in the verandah of the flood ravaged
small house provided by the government for the author’s worldly living; so
dumped for drying. What little could be salvaged is lying in the form of
bundles---leaves sticking-glued together in the form of bundles by the
chemical containing muddy flood-waters. If any expertise-help from the
readers to separate those leaves (the ink used in writing is perfectly
legible), the author’s efforts in providing them to the rest of the iceberg---
will be greatly eased---in terms of time also---for fast approaching his
seventies the call may come any time and he may have to leave for the
unknown realms, leaving this knowledge unrevealed-unfinished.
So help me God through your good creation!
Also by this time the readers must have become familiar with my
approach and needs; if they can send me books or written material about
the subject, It will be gratefully accepted. The material presented so far has
been prepared by the author during the last two or three months (Vol. II
onwards) entirely from memory which is no longer in prime-healthy form
with no external aid from any other authors-advisors---entirely a solo effort.
Any help given shall be gratefully accepted.
Also help in terms of money and facilities in printing and distribution
is also needed due to which this project has been delayed.

6-18 A.M. 19-7-o4 Monday

Even after having to go through them thoroughly; and going through

them thoroughly, reading in between the lines---even if one has to read
each book, chapter and line some hundred times and after every reading;
a few hours, days or months spent on contemplation about them; having to
go though ten, twenty or fifty volumes of my book, ‘Hope for Mankind’: the
effort, the labour---the time spent on it will be worth while---people have
been dying with their mental infirmities for thousands of years; ever since
the creation of human beings; infirmities do not include alone the serious
kind of psychiatric diseases listed in the mental physician’s–surgeon’s
book; they encompass day to day aberrations in the thinking of the so
called healthy men, women and children that infect the physical well being
of their persons as well as the well-being of the world in general. The
author's book is concerned with each and every thought; action of all
individuals, high or low, young or old, children or grown-ups;; of the past,
present or the future whether they have high intelligence or low; of the
mentally healthy or the unhealthy.

17-7-o4/ Saturday/ 12-30 P.M.

Even while seeming to do good acts in aid of the people a mistake is

made which spoils the piousness and the purpose of the whole act.
Conscious or unconscious expectations in return (of the services rendered)
mar the whole purpose of goodness---of benevolence. Even realised souls
of stature who have dedicated their whole lives to public good unwittingly
get caught under the clutches of this highly concealed devil. A would be
noble act transforms into one of degradation: a public-interest scheme---
sown out of individual character, that was to rise to stupendous levels; falls
into dreary depths and needless wasting of stupendous efforts ending into
failures of Himalayan magnitudes. In case of the trivial incidents involving
small people, this failing may be condoned and overlooked but not in the
case of important causes involving people of superior intellect and
positions.

15-7-04/Thursday/8-25 P. M.
 Bringing the constant-incessant battles of tools in the mind to a
stand still through Lts is not enough. A peaceful mind in it self is not an
asset. After causing the inner uncontrolled battles to cease, the mind has
to be taught to work (to the super highest levels of accomplishment)
through the Lts. It should set up high aims and invoke strength and wisdom
to attain them. Peace of mind in it self can be boring, exasperating,
purposeless and sheer wastage of time, effort and lofty high intentions; so
long as it is not moving (in freedom) towards ever new goals and striving to
attain them in healthy, wise freedom. It is better to have a compulsive
movement (in the mind) rather than to have no movement at all. But since
the compulsive

movement further closes the doors of accomplishment

NARRATION STOPPED HERE UNCOMPLETED

9-9 P.M./ 15-6-04/Tuesday

Making of rules and enacting of laws, are a very poor carrier of

justice. Ultimately minds have to carry these out and to ensure that
universal justice is being enforced. If those minds them selves are not
evolved spiritually, morally, legally and wisdom wise, no justice can be
administered.
Judges interpret law slavishly; hence they bail out injustice some
times. Are the minds of judges so evolved as stated above? They are often
not. Hence the poor functioning of courts and poor administration of
justice.
So the state, the judiciary and the legislature are not very ideal or
free from draw backs. Without a mass level realisation of raising moral
standards no instruments created by the state can bail out justice.

6-24 A. M./15-6-04/Tuesday

To impress and change mankind a scholarly thesis wont do. Only an

inspired mind---an inspired discourse can do the needful.
I will have to apply the Lts system on self and come out successful Only
then can I recommend it to others.
6-39 A. M.
Long years ago I had piously started the journey of my life with
Herculean strength and noble self less motives. As fate would have it I fell
into the hands-clutches of compulsive devils. All my strength, Himalayan
resolves, will power were sapped out of me bringing an impotent nightmare
for me, out of which, today at the age of 65 or 66, I have come out, even
though imperfectly---was lucky to come out. Numberless billions perished
in these avalanches from times immemorial. Only myself coming out with
this unique experience, knowledge and wisdom. Why I was chosen for this
distinction, only God knows.

9-20 A. M./14-6-04/Monday
CHILDREN
In Vol. I, I have talked of women as the most backward and ill-
treated class of humanity. I over-looked a still worse class---that of the
infant and the child---especially if it happens to be a female child.
All devils of the worst and the dirtiest colourings, coming from elders
or older people---male or female, join hands to maltreat misguide and harm
the proper development of this special species of humanity that is more
helpless and dependent on the outer world
And the trouble is no amount of scolding and punishment by the
grown world will set the things right. Only proper education and guidance
of the truant grown ups can be of some use. They (the grown up people)
them selves are the products of a maltreated childhood. Hence mentally
sick them selves, either they never knew the maltreatment of their
childhood days or have forgotten it with the process of growing up. The
devils they met along the way made things more irremediable.
So the infant and the childhood world got the worst share of all this
The philosophers some how rationalised this plight and humanity learnt to
bear with the faults which they wisely or out of pompous
learnedness, attributed to fate, God or factors beyond their control.
So the world limped on suffering their common sufferings---the childhood
having the maximum (lion’s share) share of it---mind you---the childhood,
the infant world of practically all human beings---of all living things.
One factor that may be overlooked is the maltreatment of children by
other children. Mind you the children have to be saved from other children
without harming the either group---the tormentor group as well as the
tormented one. This suffering by far forms the most serious group for even
while enjoying and learning from the company of other children they are
exposed to their respective share of devils too i. e. they tease, torment,
beat (some times sadistically),even rob one another (the stronger having
the upper hand) while the elders and older people are either unaware of it
or they turn a blind eye towards it out of apathy or out light morals.
1-54 P. M./14-6-04/Mon

For this very reason children should not be confronted with serious
problems to ponder over before the correct time in their growing up arrives.
They should not be brought up in conflicting atmospheres where their
infant young minds becomes victims of conflicts that their wisdom or
knowledge of the times can’t solve. They will consciously or unconsciously
form wrong impressions and solutions which ultimately pass to the
subconscious. It plays havoc with the lives and carriers as also with a
normal living.
15-6-04/Tuesday/5-42 A. M. CHILDREN
Early in the morning the last dream I had was A's carrying a child
whose face was obscured from my view. When he turned the face of his
weeping, crying son appeared before me. I woke up. The tragedy in the life
of this child (7 years old now at present) I will never forget. The solution is
beyond my powers. Let me pray to Lord Almighty to give me more strength
and wisdom to find the solution---the solution as also the solutions to the
problems of all the children of mankind.
There is no royal road to this solution just as there is none to all great big
problems.
For the solution each and every parent---man or woman; each and
every citizen of the world shall have to transform into an angel---with
angelic, godly qualities---the qualities of a rishi---the sage like noblest of
beings of all time having full control over their senses, instincts, needs---
personal and otherwise: their self control should know no bounds; their
wisdom surpassing the greatest genii; their selflessness, benevolence,
sacrifice reaching utopian heights: the very embodiment---epitomes,
glaring examples of virtue---such should be our men and women. Only
then the children of the world shall live; grow up in a happy, healthy
atmosphere making their world as well as the rest of it---past, present, of
the future---likewise.
Monday/7-17 A. M./14-6-04 * ( Incompleted )*

Mind is the only instrument which corrects it self, mends it,

repairs it (the physical defects---to the extent possible), puts in wisdom
where none was there before hand. But it is strange that in spite of the
tremendous improvements in all the sciences and technologies there has
been little or none in the field of mind. Its physical house, the brain---a
lump (mass) of flesh or meat or whatever you call it, conceals in it the
infinite wisdom of all times of all the genii known in the history or the
unknown---This mass of the size of a fist possesses the highest
technologies of all times---the atoms, neutrons, protons or electrons but it
is unfortunate it has held its own protons and electrons in complete
secrecy for thousands of years and Man’s knowledge of it still extends up
to the A, B, C, and not even that much. What they exhibit and project in the
psychiatrist institutes is hopelessly inadequate. All that they are able to do
is to inject or administer tranquilisers that puts mind to sleep---sleep alone
and not real rest; this sleep is not free of the tensile or the compressive
forces contained in it: the medicines just dull the nerve centers of feeling
and that is all. No wonder the attacks of (mental) illness visit again and
again unless some vague permutations and combinations dull the sharp
edges of the disease and the patient as well as the psychiatrist both are
lured into believing that the cure has been reached.
What does the mind do? What does the mind of an infant do? It
receives impressions and sends out reactions---smiles or cries and shows
the infant body’s needs of hunger or comfort; thirst or the need of being
fondled and of being carried in the lap. It does not have much knowledge,
not to talk of wisdom, in spite of the fact that the child has been proclaimed
as the father-teacher of man.
The experiences the child gets---are churned and digested, aided or
hindered by the outer environment. If the process is correct and
wholesome, wisdom of a sort is produced: if not various malformations in
the working and adjustment is the result. The seeds of the later life of
60,70or 80 years have been sown. Whether the fruits will be sour or
tasty---only time will tell. Time is a great healer they say or does it heal or
just palliate.
The knowledge I am presently jotting on paper is useless for the
infant or the child unless it is made to react on it after proper assimilation
and digestion by the elders whose duty it is to bring up and guide the child.

*****************************

How can these Devils be controlled, tamed and even annihilated.

Before trying to do that let us know who they are; what they look like; how
they manage to be so elusive? Catch time by the forelocks, so runs a maxim.
Unless we know what these devils look like and as to where lie their forelocks
how can we catch them?
How to get rid of these devils? The means of doing that may be both
easy as well as a little difficult. A 'feeble' start in this direction was made by
the author about twenty five years back or so. The result of the effort was his
published book 'Hope For Mankind' Vol. 1, that was distributed by the
central Indian Government (Through its Statuary agency 'Raja Ram Mohan
Roy Library Foundation situated at Calcutta) to some hundred Govt.
libraries through out the length and breadth of India. The next attempt, Vol.
2 still exists in the form of a manuscript, It is lying so for more than twenty
long years for want of funds apart from other reasons. Let us hope it becomes
out soon. Its form will not be so very 'feeble'. In fact it will give a Philip to the
start of a mighty-new revolution that never took place through out recorded
history or times earlier than that. Readers are advised not to be in a hurry in
trying to understand the psychology (science of mind) part of these sample-
notes. It can not be understood from these unrevised and incomplete notes.
These notes have been given here to give the readers a hurried glimpse---a
bird's eye view.( The synopsis) They can not fulfill the purpose of complete
Vol 2 i. e when it is fully ready in its final completed form.

****************************

You can not close your eyes and proclaim 'The world is fine'. It is NOT fine in
its present form. It is likely to go worse i. e. if it moves the way it is moving.
Worst disasters are expected. The dooms day is near unless real practical
visionaries take charge. They too can not undo the harm done to it (the World) by
Man. Man has spoiled Nature, natural balance. The gasses released by Man's
doings has destroyed the Ozone layer in the upper atmosphere. He (Man) has gone
deep underneath---inside the Earth and robbed, excavated, brought out Earth's
hidden treasures and tilted further the central vertical Axis of the Earth. Man will
bring more calamities when ' he ' becomes "Man". His devilish nature must change
or else the Devils will finish "Him" as well as the Earth on which "He" perches.
Rest assured, the Sun, the Moon, the Mars or any other astrological bodies will not
come to his rescue. The Earth has had enough of "Him" and his "Devils".

During my narrative the words Lts, tools, the devils etc.have been used They
have special meaning and they are the 'Key',---the 'hinge' that will unhinge all (At
least most of) man's troubles. Their true meaning and nature will be explained later
in the Vol. 2 of the book 'Hope For Mankind' at the proper time and place. If
explained now it will release its own destructive devils. So don't be impatient.
Know every thing in sequence. So wait and learn in steps after properly digesting
the Truths already revealed. THANK YOU.

*****************************

Waning Glory Of Spirituality

When spirituality in a nation dies, the nation too meets the same fate. presently
(11-6-08) some so called spiritual/religious institutions in Kerala (the most literate
state/province of India at the southern coastal tip) are under a cloud of
controversy. These institutions belong to all religions. Their heads have either
been arrested or are under the process of being arrested. The charges as reported in
the by-monthly magazine 'India Today', include illegal foreign transactions of
money and sex. More is likely to be uncovered and reported.
The disease is not confined to this southern state alone. The whole of India is
afflicted and badly too. The whole world is in the picture---sick and diseased' the
victim is spirituality it self. When spirituality is sick it includes the body as well as
the soul' Its spread ---spreads through out the nations and fills the whole world .
Whole areas of human activity are affected, diseased : its germs spread and
destroy the masses; multitudes get finished. Whole generations get lost; their
merits earned through the ages get destroyed. The poor and the rich; the young and
the old get caught and entangled by the virus, which in turn starts a chain reaction
of cancers beyond all redemption.
When the soul of spiritualism leaves the body only dead cancerous matters are
left behind, even if they move and breath.
The worst sufferers are the young generations---the children, boys and girls.
Their only food spiritualistic interactions with the grown ups of the spiritual
world---is denied to them. It is not religion. It is spirituality that is desired. Don't
you ever confuse religion, as it is being propagated today, with spirituality. Hence
the young ones too perish. Even while living and breathing they look like corpses.
The young ticking hearts! Their morality vanishes leaving behind utter doom and
hopelessness.

This hopelessness is the state of the world that is today---whether you see it
through any media (including printed words) or in the actual living state as it is
actually taking place---living through, as it is actually happening: whether you see
it from a distance or after becoming an active part of it.
The tiger is at large. The nations are being warned. The world is invited to see its
plight. While digging graves for others, it inadvertently manages to dig its own.
The spirituality we are talking of is not necessarily associated with organized
religion or religious worship. It is lifting of the minds, hearts and souls to elevated
heights---of thinking, acting, behaving and mutual interacting---of selflessness free
of senseless sexuality, greed, anger, hate, ignorance and hypocrisy;: of universal
love, understanding and perhaps of some things more.
 Spirituality7 is not competition---of religious rituals, dogmas, stories about the
preceptors and the disciples. It is elevated thought. It is universal brotherhood,
enlightenment and service before self.
That spirituality is absent in practically all the ashrams, Maths and places of
worship, whether of religious types or camouflaged in forms of 'thinker's groups'.
Not only this : deceitful degraded violence has overtaken the places where
heavenly qualities reined earlier. The wonder is such a plight has been accepted as
normal, full of justice and divine when in actuality it is devilish or even worse.
The above discussion takes me on to make another revelation. The author here
himself has been cheated out of a spiritual empire of fifty Yoga ashrams (ashram
denotes the building where the Yoga aspirants live or visit to learn and practise
Yogic spiritual practices under the guidance of trained instructors who have been
instructed in the art by his holiness Gurudev who is the supreme Head and Guide)
spread through out the country---each costing some millions/billions of rupees
(Indian currency) or dollars in terms of money by such villains who could be
termed as the ......... , nay even much worse---Gurudev who had already
bequeathed his spiritual cum Yogic empire to the author. There may be narrow
legal definitions of circumstances that define.....
The author through association or through interaction has direct knowledge of
ashrams, religious places-establishments and other such centers where the
meanest, cruel and the most degraded of practices are observed not to talk of high
spiritualism they claim to profess. The author is not shedding tears for these
centers. He in fact is sad for the humanity that is starved of benign spiritualism
that is more than food and life-giving Oxygen.
The first and the foremost step in the direction of eradication of the evil is to let
the people know the true state of affairs in their so called spiritual centers of
practice/worship these centers have become centers of degraded values of life, of
living, thinking and acting---values that are nauseating to put it in the mildest form
of speech. There may be various degrees of variation in degradation in different
countries of the world. But it is there nevertheless and the lowest among them
consists of harrowing tales. Let the world take notice. Let my own country- men
(India) heed this warning. If it remained unheeded, unnoticed, a heavy price shall
have to be paid. It is often pompously declared that there is no need of having
spiritual centers. It is shallow thinking.. It is like saying there is no need of
goodness-learning institutions. One cannot learn goodness in homes that are
devoid of goodness. Even for homely goodness institutions are necessary where
goodness can be generated, stored and distributed free for the asking..
What is to be heeded?
We have to know that the springs of spiritual food which is also food for our
souls, of our very existence---these springs have dried up Without these springs
one can neither quench the physical thirst of the body nor that of the souls, the
'Spirits'---the beings that are all the time nourishing and guiding our physical as
well as our spiritual world. It is the right time to pay heed to this sound 'Sound'---
these sound warnings or else total chaos will be the result---all around us, all
around the world. This august need, this supreme presence crosses all the physical
boundaries between nation, communities or castes ;of all colours and shades of
physical skin of human beings. The past is full of our misdeeds. This is our last
and only chance to forget that we are Hindus, Muslims or Christians---that we are
Asians, Africans or Europeans.
We all know that we are one human race sent forth here on the globe by the high
divine forces to form a school of learning, testing and earning our 'Karma' to
improve our destinies---this worldly and or she more permanent kind where by the
positive and the negative points of our lives; of different births; of a chain of
transformations---are added and subtracted to prepare a final tally for our ultimate
destiny.
While traversing this path towards spiritualism we are not to forget that a great
majority of the so-called spiritual preceptors/guides are counterfeit coins; not only
that much but that many of them are down right criminals and sinners. This
knowledge is absolutely necessary otherwise very nasty pitfalls are in store for us
whether we are pilgrims on the path of spirituality or simple lay men fulfilling our
worldly duties and needs.
As a post script to what is written above a grave warning is given to the people
that we are living in very grave times when both Nature and human nature are
reaching the lowest depths in morality, thinking and acting. Just glance through
the daily 'Dailies'. You will find the current state of our society. Naturally the
news papers can print only an infinitesimal condition of the dirty world activities
since only that much little is reported. The rest goes unreported, unheard, unseen
and unobserved. Unless the pious ones amongst humanity rise up from their
slumbers and act, total catastrophe will befall human race. A sad affair for this
little green and blue planet. The geographical nature too is showing the lowest
ebbs. The spoiled environment is only a whistle blower of that coming
calmity.Human nature has long since been competing with this disfigured nature
of Earth environment and geography, a large part of which has been caused by
humans them selves through their dirty tricks with nature, Man and God taken
together.
It is the sacred duty of gullible disciples and celebrities connected with the
spiritual institutions not to let spiritualism become a center for misguiding, sinning
and illegal activities.
Spiritualism guides. It does not misguide.

REVOLVING LIFE IN A MYSTERIOUS

WORLD

(Part of this article is not available):.

A sad affair for the Indian Nation! Such enigmatic things do happen sometimes
issuing a signal warning to the people who matter (as also the ordinary people).
This includes the leaders who set and choose the directions that a nation takes:
above all a nation like India that stands in focus---a nation that is destined by the
divine will to guide the destiny of the world.
---Booth capturing, Killings, Rioting, Abducting and what not! A
sad day for the “Days” of democracy! Have they outlived its (of democracy)
usefulness. A lack of will in the State, the administration in controlling the
disturbances and in saving the lives as well as destruction of public property is at
the root cause. Whither is the Nation going? Why the pious hopes are being
shattered?
Sectarianism, through out history (and even in the times beyond the
reaches of the history) ---through the ages, has proved to be a curse for human
beings. A couple of people form them selves into a group and set about
promoting the selfish ends of the group---religious, political or any general group
of any sect, creed or cause giving no regard to the people out side that group.
The modern trade unions, large or small, that initially were meant to safe guard
the rightful rights of one group alone, too are included in the above definition.
Here groups instead of individuals are taking part with robbing- looting instincts
that are evil and wrong, even though within the confines of prevalent laws of the
times.
The tendency to accept the inevitability of such events happening is
taken for granted
So, total resignation is shown by the people. Even well meaning leaders
and people shrug their shoulders and accept the so-called inevitability of such
governing. The devil shows its lurking head in such disgusting happenings and
utter darkness seems to be the lot of one and all.
Must this fate accompli be accepted with total resignation? There must
be a silver lining. After all, peoples’ determination is inexhaustible. They cannot
be defeated. We are talking of the ones that are enlightened. They will soon be
realizing their mistake; for humanity must move forward---positively. They won’t
accept moving backwards to the dark ages where selfishness, revenge,
shortsightedness and sectarianism, is the rule. Election results will start showing
a brighter side. Only the need is of bold leaders that are both practical and
visionary. Then the picture of brightness shall emerge. Election results will form a
part of that shine.
But where should the people go in search of those bright moorings---
those bright pictures?
Where should they go?
They are apt to revolve between two or three political parties on whom
the mantle of governing ultimately falls. And these (parties) are utterly broke of
decency; of goodness (in governing), morality and of all else that goes in the
name of angelic qualities.
All ethics is totally absent in---whether it is politics, social service or any
other service or human activity.
So the wick has to burn continually giving out no light.
Some great person had pontifically proclaimed;
“The only cure for the defects in a democracy is still greater democracy”
Has not India already relished that stage denoted by the term ‘Still
greater democracy?’
To what results?
Things have surely gone down and down in spite of gaining that stage of
‘still greater democracy’
Interestingly its immediate neighbour has gone from one dictatorship to
another dictatorship. Affairs are not better there either.
For the time being the author stops here to ponder over along with the
readers.
Mean while let us move on to the question of crash increase in
population as also to the crash increase in corruption in every and all walks of life
at all levels---high or low. Corruption has pierced into the smallest crevices of
society separating brother from brother; colleague from colleague. Friends-
colleagues having worked together for a lifetime demand hush money for
preparing a bill (for payment of arrears say) which forms a part of regular salaries
in a department whether it is that of government or of a private establishment.
It is rather odd for my taking up the subject (of corruption) while talking
of elections. But elections are very much full of this practice of corruption. It no
longer occupies the dark hidden crevices. Hush money is being demanded
openly and boldly as a matter of right. Nothing ever moves without its push
whether it is a file or a bulldozer. Even the most urgent needs cannot be fulfilled
without this ‘push’. It may be a badly needed medical bill or an urgent road-
building project or the repairing/constructing of a badly damaged bridge.
Corruptions put in the breaks and a whole cavalcade of progress stands still, not
to talk of stilled ticking hearts badly needing life-giving oxygen. A life-giving pill is
held up midway in the throat gullet unless the corruption-waters wash it down.
The deadly virus of corruption is striking the very roots of society
creating Himalayan problems for the young generation in particular whose study
costs too have risen to Himalayan heights. Even after the studies are over, job-
getting presents even more problems. Both hush money as well as connections
are invariably needed. The maxim ‘Let sleeping dogs lie’ no longer is the slogan
of the hour.
Unearth all the plague worms instead. Bring them to light and destroy
them. Crippling unconcern won’t do Instead of standing aloof on the sidelines,
jump into the fray and fry new ideas; quick action, endless activity is the slogan of
the hour.
The subjects I am describing look disjointed superficially but deep
underneath there lies a link---deep and hidden. Presently I am going to describe
another such topic.
People through out the ages have been terming the village living
population as innocently simpleton as compared with the city dwelling ones. At
present it is a myth even though it could be bearing the label of truth in times
gone by just as poverty does not make a person divine. Mahatma Gandhi called
the poor low cast as ‘Harijans’ i. e. God’s own chosen children. Same way,
people living in the pure sun-burnt climes-environments of the villages does not
make them angels. A number of representative incidents lie stored into the
author’s experience which he will be sharing with the readers. One goes as
follows;
It is related to the author’s own family. I shall describe it in the first
person narration.
My father, whom I have described as a man of high principle and
morality, in the preface of the Part 1 of this series (Hope for Mankind), was an
utterly simpleton too. He purchased a piece of land (consisting of more than 40
acres, or so) and literally forgot about it. In fact it was not a case of simple
forgetting, it was a simple corollary of his excessively simple moralistic/generous
nature (generous to an abnormal extent) and old age.
After many decades a handwritten post card was received at my father’s
Chandigarh (premier city of Northern India) home asking us to sell the land to the
sender (I suppose). The post card was duly handed over to my elder brother who
was the Resident Editor of The Indian Express, the daily news paper published
from Chandigarh.
“Tell me the details of the land”, He sent back the reply. The reply to this
never arrived. Now my brother has gone to the regions beyond. But before going
he had got the details of the land through one of his correspondents. The
author’s attempts to contact the present occupiers of the land were rebuffed with
threats of murdering one and all. Presently a colony has sprung up on the land
while the present eldest part-owner (the author himself) owns not even a hut to
live in. He does not even own a measly computer to work on his writings nor
does he own money or 'contacts' to print, publish and market his books.
The First Volume of his series (Hope For Mankind) was sent to some
hundred government Libraries (and some Universities and colleges) through out
the country, right up to Andaman and Nicobar islands many hundred miles down
the Indian coast, which the British used as the remote far away jail for the Indian
patriots whom the Raj considered as a threat to the British Empire. The
distributor was the Central Government and her Statutory Agency, Raja Ram
Mohan Roy Library Foundation with Headquarters at Calcutta.
 On his wanderings, the author passed through a noted place of
pilgrimage where Lord Krishna had delivered his famous sermon ‘The Gita’.
There a person asked the author the name of his paternal village. On being told,
he said, “Thirty years ago I went to that village accompanying a marriage party.
There, during the casual chatter, I was told that, ‘A very big man of this village
does not know about his sprawling land here. It is in occupation of two parties.”
And he narrated the parties.
The land in question belongs to the author along with his brothers one of
whom has passed away recently; Prem Kumar, the Resident Editor. The three
Chief Ministers and the ministers of Punjab, Haryana and Himachal Pradesh paid
eloquent tributes and announced establishment of Chairs in their respective
Universities in honour of Prem Kumar’s memory. More than a year has passed
and Prem Kumar's well-wishers are still waiting for the ‘Chairs’.
The other two brothers gave selfless and honest (Govt.) service to these
states in senior positions.
Only the day before yester day, passing through another reputed city the
author came across another acquaintance who had met him after many years.
“What are you doing these days?”, he asked.
“Presently I am walking on the roads but writing also”, I quipped, “Yes, I
earned also Headship of a famous Gaddi (Spiritual Institution). The Late Maharaj
ji (Guru Dev) had decreed me to be his successor of his nation wide sprawling
ashrams.”
The worldly cost of these ashrams must be running into billions if not
trillions.
Wide eyed the acquaintance exclaimed, “And you are trudging the
roads!”
“Yes, it is a quirk of fate---the ‘Honi’ in Hindi language.
Between me , Him [Guru Dev, Spiritual holy teacher] and his disciples
another ‘Honi’ had enacted it self.
Incidentally the author knows of a kindly Mahant of a shrine whom he
happened to see some time back. Presently the kindly soft-spoken Mahant is
practically under ‘house arrest’ with no medical facilities even at the advanced
age of eighty five or more. His present captors are his own ‘Chela’---the would-be
successor, young and youthful. Other local accomplices are helping in this illegal,
immoral detention. Only recently I was told that he was no more. The grand old
man died---unsung, uncared for. In fact he had nursed a wish for my prolonged
stay with him to give him company in his last stage. But it was not to be.
Last of all let the problem of population presents it self. Let it be
understood that a life that has come into the world must get a worshipful and
loving welcome from all mankind.
Still we can plan for family planning and churn out mass education
programs to that effect; respectable decent homes where the old bachelors and
elderly couples can live. That way the lure for male births and unwanted hustling
into unions through marriage can be taken care of. A foolproof health care for the
masses shall have to be devised. The chief minister of Punjab that ended the
ages old free medical facilities in govt. dispensaries and hospitals is no more
occupying the C.M.’s chair. The practice of this free medical care was prevalent
even in the hated English Raj days.
Let it be understood that wholesome bread-butter, free education, free
medical aid and a shelter over head, complete effective equality among all
human beings---are the birth rights of all human beings.
All the above four points together with a few others shall take care of the
population problem of India as also of the rest of the world---effectively---
entirely---completely.
As a postscript to what is stated above a grave warning is given to the
citizens and villagers as also the jungle dwelling ones, that we are living in very
grave times when both Nature and human nature are reaching the lowest depths
of morality, thinking and acting. Just glance through daily, “Dailies”. You will find
the current state of our society. Naturally the news-papers can print only an
infinitesimal part of the unfortunate conditions of the world activities since only
that much little is reported and an immensely major part of it remains unseen,
unheard and unobserved. Unless the sincere and the pious amongst humanity
rise up from their slumbers and act, total catastrophe will be-fall human race.
A sad affair for this little grey-green-blue planet! The geophysical nature
is showing the lowest ebbs. The spoiled environment is only a whistle blower of
the coming calamity. Human nature has long since been competing with the
degrading nature of Earth’s environment---a big part of which has been caused
by the humans them selves through their dirty tricks with Nature, Man and God.

Title:- Ups and Downs (and more downs) of Life.

In the premier daily, ‘Hindustan Times’ dated18-7-09, Saturday, a news item
appears on the front page in bold types along with the full-size photograph of a
top sports star (lady) with a tray of tea cups in hands which she serves as a
‘Hotel waitress’ (and also which she prepares and washes the cups and
utensils) to her seniors and co-trainees. The heading in the daily news paper
runs as follows; ‘Country’s premier Sports Institute in Patiala (National Institute
of Sports) makes girl students double as servants. (Incidentally are the real life
‘servants’ and the servant’s servants destined (cursed) to stick to their low
professions all their lives?)
Many years earlier the author visited another premier religious teaching
Institution in the same city where he saw another ‘servant cum cook ‘ before
whom the students looked shabby and illiterate--- of inferior personality and
less developed in minds, maturity and intellectually.
These servants are far more lucky than the three or four years old servants at
small hotels and tea shops which abound the whole country of India. These
lesser mortals do not find mention in even the remote corners of the news
papers; not to talk of head lines on the front pages. These front page news
even create only a momentary stir--- the ripples soon subside and mingle with
the calm of the water expanses: so much for the journalistic head lines. They
just disappear in the later news items which in turn, too have their turn of
disappearing. The disappearing act continues till they produce no stir at all. All
that is left behind is an external calm which is more deadly than death itself.
Mean while the Premier Sports Institutes and religious colleges carry on with
their trades.

Suggested Titles:-

1. ?
2 ?

In ‘The Week’ published from Kerala, dated July 17, 2005, an

autobiography of a prostitute has been paid attention to. Earlier there had been
preachers, gurus (Teachers---religious or other wise), social workers, councilors of a
million hues---and the like---now sex workers (!) have stepped in to put in their
sermons---as if the pot of sin was not over flowing already right up to the brim and then
running out in streams and torrents.
Being a regular reader of the magazine whom the author held in esteem
of a sort, after getting disgusted with the general state of other Indian journals---a sad
sigh emanated from my (?) (to use K S's vocabulary) for the plight of ‘The Week’ too.
There is nothing wrong in a prostitute preaching after getting purified in soul but for
her to defend her trade and hence the ‘Fallen Society’ (that includes the clients too as
the main partners) is carrying the matters too far.
At least some credit shall have to be given to the courageous open
stand---that was free from the intrigues and the cunning pretensions of the priests who
concealed a lot of dirty linen under the external flowing robes and beards and hair-locks
neatly falling under their ignorant-wicked heads-(?)
She was at least bold and unpretentious. She at least did not put up
the air of spirituality or scholarship---religious, spiritual or scholarly as covers for
the undercover intensions. The things were stated openly and not converted into
dirty linens of the so called high ups of the spiritual world---the swamis, the
priests and mullahs; chaplains and the pseudo yogis: many have fallen to the
lowest depths---in morality, honesty, decency and even in the bare minimum
standards of selflessness and purity. Possessing any spirituality is a far cry.
 Only these so called modern religious-spiritual workers (!) are
worshiped as deities while those of sex-exploitation exploited and discarded on
the filthy dirt-heaps to meet a pitiable end. Such are the ways of the world: such
are the ironies of human behavior.
But even all this sympathy does not allow tolerance-acceptance for
an open preaching of the trade of the prostitutes as this misguided woman who
has erroneously supported her trade---and a dirty glorification of the sex urge---
the urge that ought to be controlled instead of allowing it to sully the society and
its human members.
Humanity is supposed to move forward to higher realms---
discarding the dirty linens (sex, greed, selfish urges and other fallen sides of
humans) on the way---rightly or wrongly*. This constant march of human beings
should continue to ever new higher values, norms---decent and glorified states of
human minds---immortal---and not falling to levels as suggested by that lady
mentioned as the authoress of that article in the ‘The Week’ magazine of the 17th
of July, 2005.
* The means adopted towards self-elevation are not always correct and up
to the point. According to time, space; and sum-total of knowledge
available depending upon the ‘Yuga’ (Cosmic time period prevailing)
even wrong, inadequate and defective means have to be taken recourse to
on the way to our march to Cosmic Consciousness. In fact all the means
adopted by mankind for the purpose were woefully inadequate as also
practiced under compulsive means-conditions; which alone is a very
wrong way to start a Cosmic March or even the one that is quite ordinary
at that.

COPY-1-*Page54*5-5-04*Wed.*8-12P.M.
PLEASE GIVE A FLEETING LOOK TO THE FOLLOWING AND THEN
WAIT FOR THE FINAL PUBLISHING OF VOL. 2 i. e. when it comes out.
 WISHES,DESIRES,IDEAS,DECISIONS
&The Lts.*

What is a wish? What is desire? What is a decision? What are the Lts.*
Ideas move the world. Wishes too do the same.
But wishes also seem to move us---us i. e. the persons who harbour the
wishes.
There are ‘respectable’ wishes. They may be termed as positive. Hence by
moving us and our ‘wish-fulfilling machinery-mechanism’ they bring about
positive results---positive as they look in the eyes of the world.
But ‘issues and results’ are not that much lucky. There are kinds of wishes
that can be termed as negative.
There is the wish to drink---that “often” brings about doom for the wisher
(one who harbours the wish) as well as of his near and dear ones. Depending
upon societies and situations the word ‘often’ may be changed to ‘invariably’.
Same with many other kinds of wishes. They move us and the world into
negative directions---to wards failures, destruction, miseries and ill health.
Hence the ‘dictum’,---‘Control your wishes’. That is a tall order. It is not
always possible to control them. Hence the creation of various degrees of hell in
this very world.
“One who controls one’s mind, controls the world’---so runs another
maxim. Such controls are ordinarily impossible. Hence the resulting resignation
in the minds of the people.
Let us perform a simple but complicated and important dissecting
exercise.
Could we divide a wish into two parts?
One---The wish it self i. e. sheer, pure wish.
Two--- The movement in the mind towards its realization---the internal
moving force that moves us towards (gaining of corresponding wish fulfillment)
the external results.
Again, is it possible to separate these two parts?
 And, is it possible to deal with them separately making a distinction
between ‘real pure wish’ as it generates in the inner mind---the seed germ of a
wish; and the ‘moving urge’ (that sets in motion all the mechanisms and inner
machine parts of the mind) to wards its realization?
Let both parts be in our conscious control.
Controlling the second does not mean automatic control (as an
accompanying compulsion) over the first. i. e. Having separate controlling
mechanisms working independent of each other. Of course the control originates
from the mind itself that is one---a single entity---The MIND wherefore the wish
arises as also the urge towards its fulfillment.
What happens is that we confuse the wish itself (PartI) with the urge
(PartII) (our movement) towards its fulfillment. The wish (pure) and the urge
(movement-pushing force) get mingled into each other and are indistinguishably
treated as one and the same thing (entity).
In an “unrealized” mind this urge to move towards ‘realisation’ of a wish
never ceases. Hence the automatic movement (pulling) of a number of wishes
(decisions---wishes---past or present or the ones pertaining to the future) together
at the same time, resulting in useless dissipation of energy: it is conscious some
times; at others (mostly) unconscious. Though energy (in the form of pulls and
pushes) is being consumed all the time there is no production (attainment) of the
desired-fruitful result. Out-worldly at the surface, the mind seems to get
paralysed, dull, unable to think or act. It is for many wishes (conscious or
unconscious) run counter to one another---their accompanying automatic forces
(pulls, pushes), nullifying each other---like simple harmonic motions of still
water---waves seem to be moving while in actuality water only moves up and
down in a simple harmonic style---the floating objects at the surface get up and
down with the waves but do not move ahead or backwards in the desired
direction. (Even if the wishes do not run counter to one another the net effect is
the same for the mind is only able to attend to one thing at a time.) What is
perceived at the surface is a seeming dullness of the mind: at least the world looks
at this as dullness of mind. “He is dull, stupid”; “His mind is too dull: he is
stupid”. Hence such intelligence-quotients, or dullness-quotients are given to all
and sundry. The worst part of the process is that children too are unfortunate
victims of being judged by these quotients. The inner working of the mind is not
recognized by the grown ups (they do not recognize the inner process of the
working of their own minds too) and a pompous ruling (that he is stupid-duffer)
is passed on to the detriment of the child’s growth and development---both
mental and physical as also a general deterioration in personality-development
taking place some times ending in serious mental illnesses.
Children’s minds (and hence the children them selves) are never dull. It is
only this inner mechanism of working of the mind that is stopping them from
intelligent thinking; from intelligent working; from performing intelligent actions.
That is why they don’t seem to be putting forth intelligent results.
A proper intelligent understanding (of the children’s predicament) by the
adults (who them selves are ignorant for no fault of their own for such
knowledge, so far, has remained concealed in the womb of time---of Nature) shall
alleviate much suffering and failures that poor children have to face. This way the
unjustified and needless scolding and blaming of the children too shall stop.
The first-primary need is to separate pure wish from its automatic
movement i. e. the pull on the self or on the external. After all wishes can not be
abolished---as long as there are minds---as long as there is life---wishes shall
remain: after all, most of the products of the mind are wishes---past, present or
the ones pertaining to the future. Similarly, under ideal conditions, a number of
wishes can remain in the mind with out their automatic---presently active,
corresponding, movements (pulls or pushes on the self or on the external).
Movements can be generated by the conscious or the unconscious---which too
ultimately is under the control of consciousness.---the deliberate decisions or
through automatic working of the mind.
What actually happens, is that both the wish (conscious or unconscious---
of the past, present or of the future) and its movement takes place simultaneously.
Hence the pulls and pushes of the wishes never seem to end---even after the
fulfillment of the confronting wish (or the prevailing wish and its movement) and
the completion of its movement---for other wishes come in or new wishes take
birth (filling in the gaps of the wish already fulfilled) giving rise to accompanying
new automatic movements---new pushes and pulls take birth which in turn give
rise to still newer wishes, pulls, pushes {after getting fulfillment (or unfulfillment
as the case may be) of the previous wishes}.
So this circle of ever new wishes, decisions (past, present or pertaining to the
future) and then the accompanying pulls and pushes continue interminably-
indiscriminately---this process never seems to end and hence the resulting dismay
in the minds of the peoples about the invincibility of minds and their forces.
Hence the resulting saying ‘One who controls the mind, controls the
world’ giving forth a colouring of the impossibility as far as the control over
one’s mind is concerned.
In the earlier part of this chapter we have talked about dividing the wish
and its fulfilling part into two main separate parts-classes and to deal with them
with two independent controlling mechanisms-parts working for each part
separately. This has to be carried out through special means that has been given
the name of Lts.* (by the author) that is the last word of the title of this chapter
too. At the proper time light shell be shed on this all important word.
Foot note: * Please wait for its meaning. Readers are warned against trying to
unearth its meaning before its time.
These random notes, almost all of them have been written with great speed,
under pressure of the inner world by the author and need thorough
correction, revision BY THE AUTHOR I.E. ALL MATTER OF
VOLUME SECOND GIVEN HERE.
COPY-1-*Page76*6-5-04*Thursday*10.A.M.

A PRAYER & HOPE

Yester day’s jottings have produced a suspicion in my mind as to the
timing of the insertion of this thought in Vol. 2. Is it too early to put in this idea at
this stage. But I have been waiting and waiting and in the process have grown
into hoary-grey old man of sixty-five ( i.e. at the time of writing these lines).
Things have got to be expedited even at the cost of safety-norms. After all taking
of risks is the part of the learning process. People (readers and others) will get
used to it and they will take ‘risks’ in their stride and come out successful. Where
I took a long lifetime to hunt for the seed-roots (of the mind) they will reap the
finished products in a much shorter time.
Let me hope so. Let me pray so. Good speed to the readers and the
peoples! God’s speed be their lot! Let them beware of the pit falls and they will
come out victorious where I have faltered .All success be for them! God’s
choicest gifts be showered upon them.
Om Shanti.* ………..*A prayer for divine grace and peace.
Suggested titles;
1. Scriptures & Holy Books
2. Scriptures as Holding Blocks

Scriptures and holy books can be the worst of holding blocks in the path
of progress and mental liberation. How so ever ‘pure and illuminating and
liberating’ they may seem to be, ‘their part’ in keeping the mind back wards; in
keeping the shackles of chains on the mind and hence on the lives, souls and the
communities and on whole nations as also the whole of humanity-mankind---
(their part) is immensely incomparable and are the worst kind of impediments in
the path of progress and liberation---of all kind---mental, physical---both inwards
and outwards.
Same can be said about hymns, religious recitations and all kinds of
practices involving verbal sounds---pronouncements, chanting---loud or
silent (i.e. silent repetitions in the inner mind---whether of religious
character or as an exercise in auto suggestion)---accompanied by
musical instruments or not; whether musically melodious or jarring to
the ears. These two categories provide the biggest stumbling blocks in
the path of aspiring minds and unfolding human souls.
So Beware!
This includes all kinds of books---even the book already (Hope For
Mankind authored by Santosh Kumar, with the name ‘Yoga*Mandir’ printed at
the place of Publishers) printed by the author as also that are likely to be printed
in future---even in their present form of jottings, notes or manuscripts. Even
thoughts, once they escape---even the spontaneous exclamations once they escape
and are free from the control of Lts*---fall in this category of agents of providing
binding chains---for the self or for those of others---binding for the self or for
others with chains the binding strength of which can not be gauged by iron, steel,
granite or any other physically existing hard binding material . Even the thoughts
and exclamations projected and uttered to lift one’s own spirits-morale-will
(power) can prove to be binding and weakening if they assume a role above than
that of the Lts.*
Foot note: * Readers are advised to wait to know its meaning. It is dangerous
to unearth the meaning before its time.
COPY-1-*Page50*2-5-04*Wed.*7-10 A.M. Heading?
(READERS ARE ADVISED TO GIVE A PASSING LOOK TO THE
FOLLOWING WITHOUT GIVING ANY SERIOUS THOUGHT TO IT FOR
THE PRESENT)
There is no use making (and to go on continuing with this habit) light of
the things that are serious in reality and thus bypassing the important events of
life and the responsibility there-of, of confronting and tackling these serious
issues that have been deliberately made to look small (through auto suggestion or
inner mental images-musings) and unimportant in our attempt to rid us of the
accompanying tensions in the minds---tensions, whether small or big. Let the
mind move on what ever way it wants to. It won’t make me carry out any
unwanted serious action: ‘commit suicide; kill or shoot some body say’. Even if
that is so it does reflect an unhealthy state of the mind that in turn blocks its
movement in other positive directions. (The mind, when confronted with such
negative and awesome impulses in its attempt to contain them, totally blocks the
freedom and working of the mind; ‘a left over of the child-hood days’ thought
process).
Even if such seemingly insignificant impulses (‘I want to die; I will kill
etc.) won’t move me towards their actual execution: they do represent an
unhealthy state of the mind and that state of mind is blocking further
improvement. (In the case of general public actual execution of such schemes and
whims of the mind, they (the schemes and whims), together with the ever new
unhealthily developing tools** of the mind, go on hampering and marring the
future working of the mind---as also the plans for the future. Such whims, instead
of being shown (so called and misplaced) tolerance (out of inherent apathy of
nature and out of ignorance) should continually be quickly dealt with and
removed from the working system of the mind so as to remove their hindering
and obstructing influence over the mind and the life and hence its influence over
the world at large. Also the habit of working of the mind through compulsive
pushes of the tools** (seen and recognized as the compulsive moving passions
and such other moving forces of the mind---coming via the---compulsive---
moving force---power of the tools**) should be stopped as quickly as possible---
through phased---but not lethargic---Lts.*- controlled programs of the mind. In
the world at large it is this compulsive movement force that is moving the world
at large producing its so called upheavals and great-big or small hurricanes in all
walks of life whether literary, arts of various sorts, science or other worldly (even
spiritual) pursuits. Hence the sick, unhealthy, unsuccessful and defective state of
the world at large. Hence the pit falls of history as well as those not mentioned in
history. To list a few areas affected thus: political, social, religious, academic; the
world of the infants, children and other young people as also the world of the
aged and the sick (mentally & physically) humanity at large (in general); in short
encompassing the whole of the world of human beings.
To be included in the vols. near the later part after thorough revision
To be revised still more****Saturday*27-8-05
COPY-1-*16-5-04*Page 10*about 6 P. M.
Inner World-1
I feel elated after reading inspiring thoughts and special quotations of great
men---even though these thoughts are common place sayings and already known
to me. The reason is my mind is wavering and lacking in confidence which it self
is the result of transference of negative ideas of the people around me---the
associates, friends and acquaintances as also relatives and former students who
them selves are living in bewildered-weakening states of mind as well as living in
ignorant mental states. Hence the transfer of their weakness to me. In other words
(Note A's negative ideas which in turn weakens his child) my mind is unable to
develop into stronger states because of the projection of weakening ideas and
comments of these people. Hence the harm in depending upon them for my
getting strength. Instead of getting angry with these people, I should banish the
illusion in my own mind that nourishes the hope of getting strength via them.
Though at initial stages, it becomes necessary to depend upon out side factors and
sources (books, great men---even the category of people mentioned a little
earlier) but this need should not transform into a chronic state whereby the very
means of my getting strength transforms into weakening agents. Some people
have called this process as ‘attachment’. Some call it making an end of the
means. Whatever these be called one has to watch out for such hidden
transformation of the strength-giving agents into the agents of weakness.
One should beware of the ‘doubting Thomas’s’.
This assertion could be very much inter-linked (related) to the chronic necessity
of repetition of religious (related religious verses {mantras} needed at the time)
incantations and scriptures till they too become the chronic need (necessity)
making it necessary to repeat them again and again…..to the point of infinity
even (i.e. the inner{mental}demand of repeating them never ends) but still
lacking the ability, strength and confidence sought after through their recitation;
till that too reaches an opium-addiction like state. The boon sought for turns into
a curse!*
*Note: Though some times that confidence is attained and the required task
performed but the whole exercise has to be repeated at the time of the next
performance when new reservoirs are required all over again.

COPY-1-*17-5-04*Monday*7-35 A. M.*Page No. 13*;Monday September 5,2005.

Chapter Title: ?
A second before jotting down a chapter the author is unaware of what he
is going to write there in. Once the pen starts moving---it writes with speed---
great speed at times; more often rather. After a few minutes of break neck speed
the pen stops following the draining out of whatever contents (that were piled up)
in the inner chambers of the mind of which the consciousness of the author was
unaware of earlier. Thus the contents pour out from the very mind: the un-
conscious; the subconscious parts of it---the unfolding of the dark nooks and
corners of which is the authors prime pursuit-job at present: so it has been in all
the sixty or more years of his life.
FILE No. 15* 25-6-05*6-45 P.M.*.9-9-05Friday. About 2-20 P.M.

Title?
How about the development of thought in the mind? This aspect marks
the advent of human beings---as separated from its earlier Darwinian form of
animal state (existence) when thinking as we know it today, was absent.
Yes this aspect is more important and useful.
Yet I don’t seem to be realizing the importance/the essential need to
impart to the world what ever knowledge I have discovered---that is of the utmost
importance.

. .
29-8-05, about 1 P. M.

Religions, customs---connected with memories of generations (or even not

connected: i. e. now belonging to present modern notions) tend to bind people to
habits, thoughts, and bodily dresses- customs-taste bearing the air of a 'must' (i. e.
such things are a must: When violated; their own governors, relatives, brothers-
sisters, coreligionists in-arm ---punish them in measures that run from a rebuke to
severe physical-mental torture that often leads to 'murder, killing, being maimed
etc.).
This must is a 'MUST' even if their dresses look clownish-uncomfortable
belonging to another era of time-clime-tract-patch of geography or civilization.
Even if their thoughts-habits-taste-notions are so out of date and harmful (to them
selves as well as to one and all) that they can be easily termed as mad.
Incidentally this observation has a close relation to prevailing-ever changing
fashion-trends. Because of the above-mentioned notions-practices even mothers
think nothing of murdering their daughters; leaders lead innocent citizens into
wars and destruction.
Under the influence of such mentality, people lose their real selves and done the
mantle of falsehood. Their own thoughts-faces have changed to unrecognized able
features; they are strangers to their own real selves; enemies to their own (as well
as those of others---whether foes or friends) selves as also to the rest of the
humanity---even to God whom they seriously pretend to worship, follow2 and are
slaves to,
 Even after converting heaven into hell; after selling their-souls-truth-sanity-
commonsense-intelligence; even after doing immense harm to their own selves; to
near and dear ones and to the rest of humanity, they pose as benefactors of
mankind; as its sentinels and torch bearers.....and what not. Staggering!
Unbelievable!
Pitiable though.

*******************************************

This chapter needs revision. Readers should not take it too seriously.
.
Wishes and the Subconscious.
In India, books on religion, God and morals, are full of ways and means of
controlling the desires, wishes, senses and the instincts, The most ancient book on
yoga titled 'Yoga Sutras' authored by a famous rishi (enlightened holy man who
has undergone rigorous training to attain higher realms of spiritualism, wisdom
and self-control) Patanjali by name, starts his book with the following two
statements:
Ath Yog anushasnam (Now we deal with self-control of (through) Yoga.
Chitvriti nirodh Yoga. (Control of the senses of the mind is Yoga.)
Senses of the mind include wishes and desires. Numerous Mahatmas (Exalted;
elevated ones) tire not stressing the controlling of wishes' We set about controlling
them almost always starting at the stage of childhood without ever understanding
what wishes are and what controlling means? The inability to understand this
nature of wishes continues a whole lifetime, right till the end of it.
Are they random impulses sent forth from the inside of our beings?
"I wish I were a king". This well-known sentence form part of most grammars of
the English language. Wishes of a child are centered around his infant world of
toys and ice creams. His wishes even though looking insignificant, the child won'
stop crying unless they are fulfilled. His eyes instantly get full of tears: drip-by-
drip they fall; their tantrums arise at every succeeding wish and subside after its
fulfillment. But this drying up of tears is fleeting, till a new fleeting wish arises at
the surface.
That is our first encounter with wishes the controlling of which is preached by
all the preachers of all times and of all lands. That is the child's first encounter
with the process of controlling; it starts with the parent's wish to some how get rid
of all the tantrums and showering of tears and screams. Incidentally that is also the
early appearance of the clash of wills. Wills fervently try to reach their ends; ends
that run counter to one an other. The infant tries to fulfill its little needs: the adult
world tries to muffle them some how. It is done by acceding to the infant's wish
some times; some times not. Both (the infant and the adult world) are woefully
inadequate to meet the situation. Hence the birth of a "Pandora's box"---a dense
jungle of human emotions, needs and wishes---of thoughts as well as actions.
'Man proposes, God disposes.' This is also the start of a clash between human
and divine will.
Man's wishes never end and get piled up, one upon the other till the stray lose
ends sneak out of sight (and memories) and pass into the subconscious. There they
set up a parallel (which is mental in the but presently spread its tentacles to the
out side) world--- a world of which we have no conscious knowledge and over
which we have no control. Some of the contents of this (mental) world rise up in
the form of what we rightly or wrongly call wishes (new or later) Naturally we
have little control over these nor can we ever hope to have it in a way that can be
(incidentally this is also the starting point of small pockets of insanity found in all
human beings) Termed as amounting to perfection: it only touches the outer
fringes of it (of perfection)
This gives us one category of wishes. Another category starts out of compulsions
of the past carried into the present---about every thing and any thing. Mind you
these are no longer our wishes, (There may be exceptions i. e. some of the
compulsions that were free wishes in the past may coincide with our present
wishes too; that are mere non issues in the changed circumstances in the present)
in spite of the fact that they were so in the past when they entered the
subconscious and assumed the form of compulsions: but they rise up nevertheless
for these are berthed in the mind and are pushed up at the surface for there is no
such mechanism available to destroy and annihilate these. So they masquerade as
wishes ---wishes that even though not real, create the same tantrums (even
stronger) in the adult world: they often result in upheavals of various kinds that we
observe all around us.
Mark ye, the starting points are wishes that are no longer wishes.
Let us repeat the sentence given in the brackets above. 'There may be
exceptions i. e. some of the compulsions that were free wishes in the past may
coincide with our present wishes too, that are mere non issues in the changed
circumstances in the present'---still they give birth to mighty upheavals in Man's
world---storms that uproot civilizations. Maps, histories and geographies are
turned up side down by hurricanes that ought to have been 'storms in tea cups'
How many such 'storms in tea cups' were the root cause of what appeared as
tornadoes? Almost all of them. Observe this panorama. Almost all the fights and
strife's of mankind ought to be have been mere 'storms in tea cups'. And what was
the inputs and outputs of these storms? untold sufferings, passions, killings,
butchering and destructions of a million hues. Structures that were put up brick by
brick passing through millenniums tumble down by these tornadoes that ought to
have been 'storms in tea cups' The passions that gave birth to such upheavals!
Could these be termed as mad tantrums? No wonder pockets of insanity in the
minds of men! Childishness finding berth in adult life!
 Controlling the Wishes
To control wishes seems a formidable task. The more one tries to, the more
helpless he is rendered---more the effort, greater the weakness. I use the word
'weakness' for it is the usual word used invariably to denote this helplessness on
the part of the mind (and hence on our part).
How strange! Even when making a stupendous effort involving Herculean
energy, it is referred to (as) weakness after all.
Let us assume for the time being that wishes are classified as 'pure' and 'impure'.
Let us further assume that the impure one is being aided by agencies that have
nothing to do with that wish as such. But those agencies do reinforce enormously
the holding power of that wish---i. e. its capacity of (in) making a prisoner of us so
that we are totally immovable , paralyzed in our efforts to contain it (the wish)
Once a mentally insane (schizophrenic) person enquired from me as to why he
is unable to control his impulses [impulses that carry the label {are looked upon
as}insanity by the world of normal (?) people. He was quite earnest, sane (at the
time of putting this question) and clear in mind in so asking. But I did not reply---
even if I knew the reason (which infect I did not in a totally explainable form---
may be I still have to collect my thoughts to do that at present); the reason could
not be transferred to him in a useful understandable form whereby his illness could
profit from it and get cured. (The author is still, some what lacking in the ability to
make his explanations clear. While typing on the computer he fumbles for it to
find the answers).
I have talked of a 'pure' and 'impure' wish. With the impure one are stuck a
number of useless weeds (devils so to say) that make the task of controlling it
enormously difficult---impossible in fact---the degree of that difficult nature
depending upon the cases involved. A free pure wish is free of such clinging
cancerous masses---the weeds.
A class of Indian yogis have evolved the method of getting rid of all wishes
altogether But deprived of all wishes life will become cumbersome and
humdrum---a boring affair. It will also lack in various plus and healthy
characteristics of the affairs of life even if seeming to have acquired strength of
mind, peace and the capacity to act(?) (even though in a tainted way). And then the
capacity to get rid of all wishes is a prospect of doubtful nature . After all what
remains behind after getting rid of some kind of wishes, (unless it is a complete
vegetable existence)---are wishes nevertheless---only their nature is different---
these may be more pious---of less intensity---of a nature different from the ones
discarded.
More over the majority of such yogis only manage to pass a some what deluded
existence where strength of action and power of thought is absent or weakened
even though looking like strengthened.
One can present examples (right or wrong) on the contrary but this subject needs
a detailed and exhaustive research and contemplation which are left to the future
for the time being.
Our task is to isolate this germ of impurity and render the mind and its wishes to
function and propagate in a healthy way.

Wishes Continued.

Let us go back in time to the times of childhood. An old man, a Doubting

Thomas---dejected and a complete failure in life---both due to his mistakes as also
due to bad nature of the times; puts forth his lament before a child, "Why! When
you grow up, you will forget all your promises and care no more for me."
The young immature mind of the child, not in a position to take intelligent
grown up view of the situation; (the 'devil' hiding some where inside does the need
(?) full.
"Why! My grown up world will be so bad! I won't grow up then at all".
So an infallible decision (a policy, a habit, a compulsion) has been implanted
unconsciously. This innocuous looking process of thought has put in the seed-
germ of a very profound mental illness (incapacity in his train of thought-life for
the whole of his future) unless some chance encounter (May be with the help of a
wizened being) uproots (changes, modifies) this disease germ and brings him back
on a comparatively healthier line of thought---which though rarely happens.
Usually such a lucky chance does not befall the way of that innocent child---even
after he has grown up into an adult---into old age an d finally dies.
This single germ alters, stagnates his whole line of thought-action for the whole
of his life till death i. e. if he is lucky not to have developed neurosis, psychosis, or
some other form of mental illness. He has escaped that insane world but a hi-
jacked life with a hi-jacked mind---has been his lot even while passing a so called
life-carrier. All his wishes carry an unconscious stamp of that early, little,
innocent, childlike reaction to a situation that was not of his making (The old man-
uncle too, though having been an agent of injecting that mental (and hence
physical) poison---could not be blamed; could not be held guilty(for reasons that
will be clear later on). It could have been an uncle, a father, a mother or just any
body.

Even if no body was guilty: worth blaming; worth holding responsible: a flower
that was to bloom did not. It just withered. That was one single incident. It made
all his life long wishes---impure. Countless such incidents happen in a life time---
from childhood to old age. Add to these countless others that are not 'such'---that
are different of a multitude of qualities, shades and varieties. Think of their
cumulative effect on a single life---life that gives birth to more such lives---These
combined with billions of such incidents; such lives coming together from all
corners of Earth, the Globe, the universe---all coming together to make a
cumulative whole---thereby injecting the seed germs into the whole world---there
by making all wishes as impure wishes. Countless such incidents---having been
forgotten in the course of time---having entered the subconscious, rise forth into
the form of wishes---mostly impure---tainted and contaminated---hence their
power to hold us---hold all humanity a captive mentally and otherwise---human
behavior that usually pass on as normal, healthy and sane.
Mind you this is the story of the sane world.
What hellish could be the conditions of the one that the sane world term as
insane, the queer, the neurotics, the psychotics and so on.
The above account seems to give a mighty big picture of the impurity. In fact it
is just a drop in the ocean. The ocean will rise later at the far distant horizons. It
will come into view later at the horizon. with all its well-concealed depths---dark,
deep depths that have alluded light for the ages.
Incidentally the author has unintionally given an advance picture of the secrets
that he will dwell upon later.

Philanthropy
To day I left the place where I slept for the night with a full supply of chapattis
(Indian food), but, now, late in the evening the chapattis remain intact and
untouched.
It is Shiv Ratri (the day connected with Lord Shiva, the divine member of the
divine trinity in the ancient Indian mythology) At almost every fifty steps in the
city there were rich stalls of delicious eatables---hot and fresh---distributed free.
The above experience brought to mind an important experience of my life. My
old student, while attending my classes never told me the poor economic condition
of his family: his village-mate later told me that it was extreme thread-bare
poverty. In fact out of shyness my students seldom shared with me the poor
economic condition they were passing through. Many of them got only one meal a
day.
Later, lucky in getting a lower rung government job; very honest and pure in his
public dealings and government duties, he offered me the use of his vacant plot of
land, which at the moment was in an expensive-posh locality of the city, for
starting Yoga classes. Neither me (I had retired from service) nor he (being low
paid) had any ready cash to equip the bare-foot-naked plot-land for the minimum
bare necessities for starting Yoga classes. The help of a local city councilor was
sought for this. He had earlier collected ten crores of rupees (Indian currency) for
a religious minion. Quite earnest with the promises in the beginning, he produced
a flat refusal in the nick of time. Mind you the student was standing a big risk of
losing his only plot in the process. His only security was the author (70 years old)
after whose demise---the religious bigots and scheming politicians would have
pounced upon the plot leaving my student high and dry!
So much about the philanthropy of the society as well as of the middle men who
collect donations.
Another incident deserves mention. My good friend related it to me. A religious
function was in progress at Calcutta (Premier Indian city). The left over remnants
of the eatables were hurled on the road-side out side the building, on the dirty
ground. Starved poor people including children and women pounced upon these
leftovers (that passed for food.)---but were disdainfully pushed away by spear-
buts.
So much about the 'Alms' that the religious minded pious people offer.
There are author's two intensely religious minded friends in the city where I am
presently dwelling. One is 77 years old but very healthy and active in attending to
his shop as well as in performing all his social duties. Only yesterday morning he
had told me, 'more than 50 lakhs of rupees (Indian currency) are repeatedly
collected from public donations and handed over to the head of a particular 'Widva
Ashram' (Home for the destitute widows) in Vrindavan---a primier place of
pilgrimage; the elderly head whose honesty, nature and character were not up to
the mark (of doubtful nature). The other friend (50 years) had recently visited the
pilgrimage centre and the ashram. He painted the picture of lusterless, starved---
gloomy widows---weak and devoid of all hope and who begged for alms from the
pilgrims. When told of this the former friend lost his enthusiasm in telling his tale
and offered to tell the donation-collectors of the realities.

28--2--09
In to day's (28-2-09) daily News papers Bangladesh (a small nation on the
Eastern side of India) captures the Head lines. Two elite-trained Defense forces
(Army, Bangladesh Rifles that guards country's borders) cut each other's throats.
To be more correct the Rifles were on the cutting edge and the throats were that of
the Army officers. 67 Army officers dead; 130 missing. A mass grave of at least
42 has been found so far; more are very likely to be unearthed. Forces that are
raised to guard civilians against the ultimate of dangers them selves could not
guard their selves!
What a paradox! What times we are passing through? What morality the nations
are creating---generating?
Are we after finding 'sane' solutions from the whirl-pool of insanity or just
drifting in the endless mass of endless fogs?
Bangladesh was carved out of the pre-independence Indian province of
undivided Bengal---Bengal, the most literate, cultured, well-versed in all the Arts
of the artistic world. The 'Poetry' of life sprouted forth from this part of the
Peninsula. Now the wilderness of death and brute force is ' raining cats and dogs'.
The literary compositions have given way to Devil's dogmas-shrieks; to ignorant
ethos. The melodies of sweet love; of godly rhymes worshiping all that was
eternal, beautiful and spiritual lie shattered on the blood soaked Earth---in the
blood-soaked pits of mass graves.
Oh God! Bless them too for they know not what they do.

Children, Boys and Girls

In Vol. I of my book ‘Hope for Mankind’ full three chapters were
devoted to the plight of women. At that time I completely forgot about a much
more deserving case. It is about the plight of children, boys and girls.

The grown women can at least have a grown up view of life and
about the world and they are much better equipped to face the vagaries prevalent
in society the world over. Children, boys and girls have no such capacity. An
infant or a boy has an un-grown mind to varying degrees starting from unseeing
eyes at birth; to very gradually rising mental perceptions with the growing up
process---a completely in adequate mechanism to face the world of today. The
condition of mentally retarded children is much worse.

How could heavenly forces hurl these young ones so hopelessly

unprepared to deal with worldly problems? Only God or his Maya can answer this
question. We can only marvel.

The solution of 'caring parents' is awfully inadequate and it is of

little help to meet Herculean situations which even enlightened adults fear to be
confronted with. In spite of all this, the worldly problems are some how moving.

An English boy came to India and visited a Yoga Ashram. “My

parents back in England consider me as 'queer'”. Yes he was thought to be so in
spite of the fact that he could go to a country (India) thousands of miles away. In
the neighbourly island Ireland a famous ancient statue of a young girl exists
depicting her pulling a big handcart to earn her living. (Dublin, the capital of
Ireland). But those were good old times comparatively!
 In the present times the situation is fiendish. A little part of it
sometimes trickles out in the open keeping the vast iceberg submerged deeply. A
major part of the poor conditions of the young world remains concealed unknown
to the world at large.

Why so?

The young ones are simply ill-equipped to tell the world their plight.
Their feeble attempts are smothered by little-understanding-adult admonitions, and
suppressions. Oh God! What a plight.

Let Maya (Indian term for supernatural phenomena) come up to

explain. Anything in explicable is attributed to a supernatural being. And the
burdens of conscience are shrugged of.

My pupil from the previous births, when one or two years old (or
even less (He had not as yet started to communicate his feelings, pains hurts or
injuries), in the present one (birth), was pinched hard to make the little one
piteously-helplessly cry to the insane fiendish delight of his evil grand father.
Saved in time from this plight, even though inadequately, the child has grown into
a fine sensitive young ‘Gentleman’ of 10 or 12.

But all young infants-children are not so lucky. There are much
worse fates; much worse plights. Oh God! Be merciful to these infant young lives.
Their plights; hurled on them by powers unknown, are simply, fiendish, cruel and
indescribably fierce. The insensitive adult world finds a thousand reasons in their
defense.

Is this a pessimist's wail? You may consider it to be so. But to raise

young lives, one needs angelic adults---adults who have perfection that is more
perfect than perfection itself, more moralistic, intelligent, understanding, more
sacrificing than ‘sacrifice’ it self. Then this world will change into heaven and the
people into angels.

Batons Transferred a Billion Years

Ago

Was it some million years ago or may be some billions or trillions, I clearly
remember the scene. It was twilight of an early dawn when the remnants of the
passing night mingled with the lights of the day. Heavy rains seemed to have to
have just stopped. All the rocks and the soil seemed freshly drenched carrying the
signs of recent rains. Myself with the two young companions: one older or taller
on my left, the other on my right; my hands resting on their shoulders walking
through what seemed like a semi mountainous jungle. Early prehistoric huge
elephants with their long tusks almost touching the ground stood all around us.
The scene looked frightening for the two young children. The smaller one on the
right looked around and exclaimed, ‘I am afraid’.
‘Why? There is nothing to fear about’ was my reaction with such huge animals
standing at every few yards in this semi darkness!
And so we gingerly walked through them while they (huge prehistoric elephants
and animals) kept standing like immovable statues. Yes, I clearly remember this
scene of a trillion years ago---in the early dawn while lying in a half asleep
dreaming state.
But mind you, my two young companions are very much real and I often talk or
play with them while living with my two ex-students.

**************
While living in the upheavals of an intensely stupendous struggle, while facing
the mighty, concealed fierce devils perched in the deep low downs of the sub
conscious: ever since Man’s existence on this globe, starting from the animal stage
of his evolution down to the present turbulent times; he is in a never ceasing
search of even a feeble ray of hope; arranging and rearranging his weak or fiery
spirits and the passions; trying and retrying a million or a trillion permutations and
combinations of divine or human origin ; this tireless Man incessantly goes on
weaving rays of hope---amidst chaos and the encircling doom.
What shores he is destined to?
What ports and goals he wishes to reach?
Whither is he bound?
Shall he succeed? Or is doomed to get lost in the tsunami-s and hurricanes; to
get lost in the whirl-pools of life and death?
 Tne scenes are frightening: destinations unending long treks---too impregnable
the fortifications of nature---of ignorance.
Amidst the glooms of such deep dark clouds emerge sweet little children (who
address me thus)
‘Come, come our uncle! Lead us to kindly light. Don’t you ever forget us, leave
us in these wildernesses to fend for ourselves---alone and desolate.
We need your re-assuring hand, your grasp---the straw to which to catch at---to
which to cling to---to remain afloat.
‘Yes, the push of “the Will” is needed. Only you can provide it---or else we all
shall perish, get drowned and lost. With you, together we shall cross the oceans.
But we are too young---too feeble to carry on by our selves. We need your helping
hand to hold on now. Tomorrow we shall extend that hand---that iron grip---when
you your self are feeble, weak and tired. As for now, we need that pillar---that
support. Oh our dear uncle! Lend us a helping hand ‘now’!
‘Mark Yea! Don’t you ever let your grasp slacken: don’t you ever let slip thy
hand---thus---slipping us into the unknown cosmos. You keep your grit---and your
hold.
‘All the gods are watching you. Look over! High up---the great men of all times
are watching---testing you. Don’t you ever be-lie their wishes; their hopes and
aspirations---towards destinations and goals set up by Lord Al-Mighty Himself.
‘Let us reach there together’
The following two articles, 1. Children, Boys and Girls. 2. World As a
Family. need thorough revision and correction.

BATONS TRANSFERRED A BILLION

YEAR AGO-II

In the daily newspaper “The Statesman” published from New Delhi

(30.05.2009), on page 18, there is photograph of an injured child being given
medical treatment; injured in a bomb blast at Peshawar in Pakistan: a muslim child
killed – maimed by a muslim terrorist. In other daily papers of the same day there
was the top news of the killing and bashing to pulp of Indian students in Australia.
Similar disgusting news filled the newspaper pages of that day.
Then, there was the news of 90 nuke bombs in Pakistan --- more were in the
pipeline, more pictures of armed forces marching in perfect formation or of
exhibiting lethal arms. The injured child resembled the one mentioned in the
article near the end of this programme of Vol-2, titled “BATONS
TRANSFERRED A BILLION YEAR AGO” ---- my companion of the ages gone
by ---- now, injured crying in pains and agony in the photograph printed in the
paper “The Statesman”.
This pain continued since a billion years ----- pain of the multitudes ---- Man
inflicting pain on children ---- on other people and living beings ---- this never
stopping procession of crude tyranny in the name of crude religion, tyranny----
given birth and inflicted through ignorance born out of jumbled ideas- notions.
Mind you, it is the 21st century with science and ideas soaring high; man still
carries a sick body ---- a sick soul ---- total blindness with external eyes intact and
open. Misguided norms of nationalism, religion, isms, selfishnesses pushing
human race ---- this planet Earth to the brink, into annihilation.
I grieve not for the adult men but for the innocent children, boys and girls whose
future is still to be lived. Is their lot a bewildered life and a bewildered world.
Oh God, help your poor creation. Guide it towards salvation. Only You can do it.
In the article “BATONS TRANSFERRED A BILLION YEAR AGO”, the child
on my left lost his father; the mother does not seem to be in a fit condition to bring
up the child. The father was murdered a few years back the result of a carry – over
– feud of olden times among the inhabitants of their village ---- murder to avenge
a murder ---- the first one committed many years ago---- the later was a retaliation
even if it means killing of a person remotely, distantly connected with the family
of the first (murderer) --- a game of pick and choose ; of the musical chairs ---- a
random selection of the one to be murdered through an equally random process.
Such are the ways of human beings.
 WORLD AS A FAMILY

During the dawn of human beings on the planet Earth there was no
family system. The dominant male collected a harem (a group of women who live
with or are married to one man in some Muslim societies or the place where those
women live) around him and was clever enough to call it his domain: ‘death to the
ones who intrude into it!’ A related example of this is the clan of the bull seal who
does exactly the same---even worse.

That was the way of nature---Simple, ferocious and seemingly just.

Just? Nay. Far from it.

It was only ‘Law of the Jungle’ prevailing in the twilight in between

the Monkey-man and the civilized man.

Civilized? No. Far from it.

Emerging man called himself civilized and gloated over his wisdom!

The author does not deny that under those ancient, circumstances the
system of family was the best compromise. But later on glaring discrepancies
began to appear which will be briefly dealt with here.

The concept of the family was Man’s creation meant to serve his
own personal ends. The passing of time gave it the semblance of a just civilization.

In the course of time the devil played its part and in the feigned
civilization crept in the devil’s tricks: selfishness born out of sheer naked injustice.
Man considered himself the Lord of his family (or harem) and ruled over it
ruthlessly. Note the similarity with tyrants like the Changez Khan. Yes, Man’s
domain in the family was just that much ferocious: the fact that it was limited to a
small little family, only made it more sinister, hypocritical, deceiving and self-
deceiving.

The benefit of doubt is given to the few genuine cases, in the

prevailing times, of pure love of a sacrificing, understanding attitude. This is
further divided into a sub division where this selflessness was cut up by the devils
and this genuine selflessness too transformed into seeming selflessness where it
camouflaged a hidden desire of base qualities.

This ‘base’ of ‘base qualities’ was more dangerous by the very fact
that it was completely hidden; concealed from Man’s own consciousness even. He
himself was unaware of the ‘Evil Side’ of his nature. Hence, he could provide no
defenses against it. One can provide defenses against known enemies. The
unknown ones escape censure.

The net conclusion is that family system too developed snags. For
one thing it worked against the ‘whole’. Confined to his own personal domain,
Man ignored the welfare of the external---the outsiders, the mass. Hence the
‘external’ escaped his concerns. The concept of the welfare of the masses missed
the concerning attention of Man. In its absence the welfare of society was
bypassed-forgotten; having missed the train, the general disorder and falling
values in society took birth. Having missed the right bus the journey had to be
forced into wilderness. The present terrorism is an off shoot of this degeneration.

The world is passing through that wilderness, living in it and reaping

the harvests sown by the devil.

The good intentions intended by the makers of ‘Human Constitution’

was belied just as all other good intentions got eaten up by the Devil and ended up
into a dustbin.
 How can these devils be controlled tamed and even annihilated?
Before trying to do that let us try to know who they are; what they look like; how
they manage to be so elusive. Catch time by the forelocks–so runs a maxim.
Unless we know what these devils look like and as to where lie their fore locks
how can we catch them.

All the good intentions of mankind have misfired and turned into
evil ones. The author is not outlawing the concept of family system. Only its
devils should be got rid of. That way terrorism too will disappear as also many
other imperfections in institutions set up by Man, Nature and the Devil.

How can all this be accomplished? The way of doing that may be
both easy as well as a little difficult. A fleeting start in this direction was made by
the author about ten years back. The result of this effort was his published work
‘Hope for Mankind, Vol. I’ that was distributed by the Indian Government,
through its Statuary Agency at Calcutta, to some hundred government Libraries
through out the length and breadth of India. The next attempt Vol. II still exists in
the form of an unrevised, unrefined and unchecked manuscript. Let us hope it
comes out soon in spite of it facing difficulties. It will be neither fleeting nor
feeble. In fact it will give a push to the start of a new revolution in thought and
action for all Mankind.

SCENES FROM HEAVEN AND HELL

While taking my usual cup of milk (boiled with tea-leaves) at my usual tea-shop
a shabby-poor looking man related the incident witnessed by him the same
morning in the early wee-hours. He saw a completely naked grown up girl
emerging out of the semi-darkness while her mother, catching sight of her pitiable
form, burst out in anguished cries.
Presently the author remembers another scene he had read about many years
back in a book. It was either related with Stalin’s (Russian Leader) camps for
prisoners or with those of Hitler’s; more likely the former’s. The above two, were
not the only incidents witnessed, read or heard by the author amongst many others.
Despicable prisoners from separate barracks caught sight of ( a rarely occurring
sight ) of a lone woman-prisoner walking from one of the women-barracks to
another. And was it an instinctive-swift-panicky action? Sex-starved men pounced
upon her like hungry vultures on raw meet amongst the harrowing shrieks of the
victim (woman).
The author also remembers another incident of totally different shades. It was
read by him in the “Autobiography of a Yogi’ by Yoga Nanda---an American
publication originally; now available in Indian Editions in Hindi, English and
probably in some other languages too.
The Yogi on his visit to India had traversed many strenuous miles (kilometers)
to visit the highly elevated Yogini (She yogi) through difficult terrains. When
finally arrived he was put up (lodged) in a profusely snake-infested dingy room
(Usually the local people lived in elevate encampments well above the ground
level). When finally confronted with the grand old sage---a lady all naked, he was
showered with ages-old ancient-elusive words of wisdom rarely found in
scriptures either---all the while the young Yogi Yoga Nanda was sitting on the
motherly lap of the perfected old-old Yogini (She Yogi) of all time. That was a
scene appearing right from the abodes of Gods and High spiritually evolved saints
from the higher celestial realms.
There were times during ancient Indian Civilizations when females (all amongst
the fair sex---young, old and children) moved about freely and safely even in the
jungles (forests). Not to talk of physical assault, even a lustful impure eye (glance)
could not touch the fair-sex. Let those godly-pure times come up again. Then this
world will change into heaven and the people into angels.

**********************************
Note:- In the ancient times, people all over the world wore very little
clothing waste upwards. In India there have been (and are still there in the present)
many religious sects that practice renunciation.. One of their creeds is to wear little
or no clothing. Some wore (and still do) Lions clothes. The ones that do not wear
even Lions clothes live in out of town settlements. Some times when they do come
to cities or villages, some of them (others do not carry that even) carry long
scarves on their shoulders that partly, though insufficiently, conceal their private
parts. Some of the practitioners of this ritual are highly learned and spiritually
evolved persons the extent of which is very difficult to imagine.
Women renunciates, following this practice, are very rare. This practice is a
sign of total renunciation and non- dependence on external avoidable needs.

LINKS

Picasso’s mind was being continually pulled by his art, so was

Goya’s---almost to the point of madness. A Newton was constantly occupied with
thoughts of science. It is said that he often, coming back from a walk placed his
walking stick on the chair and he himself stood in the corner; he was so absorbed
in thought. Henry Ford invented the automobile: the same pulls of mind produced
steam engines, atomic power and lately the super computers; reached the barren
terrains of the Mars and due to the same intensely concentrated minds it has been
possible to see the smallest electrons as well as the exploding of most gigantic
stars trillions of light years away. Marvels of medicine and surgery too were the
products of like minds called the Genii.
On the other hand pulls of mind drove trillions to self-destruction; murderers to
murder; tyrants to hurl untold miseries on human race---not to mention the animals
(in wars especially). Same pulls of mind have showered cruelties, hates and self-
hates that were very much capable of showering tender-loving tidings---only the
courses were changed by the quirk of fate.
Were these quirks of fate or the Karma theory of yoga-vedanta? Whatever there
was these pictures of the world have been painted in black and white and the
different shades of gray in between.
What linked a cynic with a genius? What connected intelligent-sane thinking-
action with sheer insanity? Wherefore the Links? Where the connecting lines?

The Senior Citizens!

Being a regular reader of ‘The Week’ for the past few months because
of their one page coloured comic feature, providence put before my eyes the issue
of the weekly dated May 8th-05 that mainly dealt with the plight of the aged
people---the so called senior citizens. The 100% tilt was in favour of them. It
would certainly look odd and strange to the general public if I invite a look at the
other side of the picture.

One of my students---sane, educated and having common sense above

the level of the normal, wished that his drunkard father should have died long ago
so that the tortured family should heave a sigh of relief. Such instances (even
worse cases) the author was confronted with a number of times.

Drunkard or addicted to other milder or stronger narcotics are one and

the same thing---the family has to bear the burden through out the living years of
the elder one.

Even if not addicted to narcotics he is a slave to annoying-torturing-

harmful habits that he or she is a complete nuisance---all around---to one and all---
particularly to children and infants. The sympathy of the people a little far away is
invariably with the aged one---no body takes note of the younger harassed lot of
the family---young, old or the infants. I know of a two year old (or may be
younger) who was secretly-painfully pinched (as a permanent non stop habit) by
the grand father (of the age of a great grand father) simply to make the child cry---
just for fun’s sake---fun for the hoary aged patriarch---and nobody would know it
for the very little child was unable to speak (for he was too young to utter any
understandable speaking words) and tell others the cause of his crying.

So, many a sin-crime of the aged go unnoticed---hence the

unqualified-huge prevailing sympathy for them. Only the present author alone
could write a few thousand pages on this sympathy-winning antics-qualities of
these exalted senior citizens. Add to these the experience of a multitude but
forgotten in later life. Leave aside the cases never noticed or observed by the
guile-full sympathizers or even those sitting at the nonaligned fence.

Strange thoughts of an odd author! The author will forgive their

innocence. But mind you the matters are serious and worth pondering over.

As an after thought the author may tell the readers that he himself is
well past the age of sixty six and is said to have passed a little use full, even
though a little strenuous life.
COPY-1- *Page51*
5-3-09---Thursday---3.33 P. M.
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

To day's Daily (Times of India) on the front page reports in bold head lines
'Highly decorated (Given top National awards) retired Indian Air Force officer
(Air Vice Marshal, 69 years old) ends life (shoots him self through the brains).
Felt lonely and neglected by his son and family. The author had been scolding the
old and grand old men and women who tortured and maltreated their of-springs
and grand of-springs. Where lies the snag? I still have to come out with the
solution to this problem.

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOOOOOOOOO

Senior Citizens Continued.

The author's article on 'Senior Citizens' seems to give out a very stern ruling
against the grievously errant old men and women (They include even the midle
aged---even the ones who are younger.). The author stands by his sternness but
against the 'grievously errant’s ones only'.
There is the other side of the picture. Many 70, 80 and 90 years old; neglected
and disowned by their sons or other kins, are roaming the pillar to the post. While
the author knows of one 75 or 80 years old; offering luring-sticks of bribery to his
grand children for help in getting him married at an age when he ought to be
moving fast towards the grave yard; he (author) also has knowledge about many
other senior citizens who are forced to become road-side beggars, who adopt
strenuous occupations to earn their bread at extremely advanced ages---while
moving towards a rapidly deteriorating health---when they are in states and ages
that require total bed-rest and care by others.
These are two separate cases---two different pictures that deserve corresponding
views and stands---judged by benevolent wise brains that are both practical and
just.

UNTIMELY DEATH……..A SUICIDE.

He was my neighbour next door……nay a door further off. Married young

couple with two young children---of the age that could not understand what a
father’s death is---still tears came out of their eyes and they cried seeing others
cry.
While writing this the author remembers the scene at the death of his own eldest
brother. Only he was a little older with a male child and an elder daughter---same
ages and similar tears--- the exact copy of the scene transferred to another era.
The young man worked in the Food Corporation of India. The unhusked rice had
dried during storage and weighed less per bag. The total added into some lacs (one
lac is one tenth of a million) and the amount lost was staggering for the little clerk
(official) of the F. C. I.. His little mind too staggered and took poison (insectide)
and died as if in a second. One moment of full-blown healthy-happy life (father of
two very young children, a husband---the head and provider of a family---a
father’s son---some body’s brother, relative, a friend) the next (moment) …he was
no more---taken to the cremation ground and burnt into ashes. He left every body
helpless--- the children, wife, aged parents---all left behind in grief in a helpless
and cruel world. Couldn’t the dead man; when in life muster more strength and
wisdom. Couldn’t he had lived---worked and risen again to walk boldly in this
cruel world? God bless his soul! God help his family left behind.